senmut: Drizzt and Guen in front of a faded image of Malice (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt and Guen and Ma)
[personal profile] senmut
The End Comes at Last (5237 words) by Sharpest_Asp, Ilyena_Sylph
Chapters: 1/1
Fandom: Forgotten Realms, The Legend of Drizzt Series - R. A. Salvatore
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply
Characters: Drizzt Do'Urden, Bruenor Battlehammer, Vierna Do'Urden, Zaknafein Do'Urden
Additional Tags: Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Canon Typical Violence
Series: Part 5 of Oblodra Gloom
Summary:

Vierna's quest is on the cusp of completion.



The End Comes at Last

After much consideration, and a lot of arguing as well as the deliberate hammering on the fact that the dragon had likely taken its hated duergar with it, Drizzt was given leave to go negotiate.

He spent the ice-locked season scouting right up to the area the artifact insisted was the second pool of Shadowfell energy. It was the very last peak in the region called the Frost Hills. He found interesting landmarks, and… an abandoned town built in stone above ground that would serve well as a base camp.

From there, it was a matter of seeking the best route. The clan could not take the one he intended to use to get back to Icewind Dale, across the peaks, but a stealthy trip inside a small town near the peaks let him gain access to better maps. The residents of Rivermoot never knew a drow had raided their town for knowledge, and he skipped off across the mountains as soon as he thought it was warm enough to make it to the dwarves.

He waited outside, near the trade door, making certain he was ready to do this. He had offers he could make, some things that were forbidden, and an injunction to make the dwarves do as much of the work as possible.

He could handle this, he told himself, before finally tapping on the trade door.

The spy-hole slid open, and there was a startled, "Ye're back?" before the door opened to let him in. "Chief said tae let ye in, but yer not tae go past the trade cavern wi'out him, ye ken?"

"Understandable," Drizzt said easily. He slipped in, went to the office, and began setting out the maps and drawings he had ready for explaining it all, to persuade the chieftain to this cause.

Nor was he kept waiting all that long, and he turned to see the dwarf he truly hoped would one day be a friend.

"Greetings, Chieftain," he said in a friendly manner.

"Greetings tae ye," Bruenor replied, "tis still right early, surprised as ye made it through th' passes sae soon, lad."

"I came over the mountains," Drizzt said easily enough. "More of a straight shot from where I was." He indicated the maps, before tapping the drawings of Fourth Peak. "I hope some of these spark a memory."

"Over th' mountains?" Bruenor stared at him, shaking his head emphatically, before he came to stare at the drawings. "Mountains," he said, "and... ye've a fine hand, tae catch 'em sae well."

He picked up one of the drawings to hold it more in line with where the horizon would be, trying to see if it did touch anything in his memory... but nothing came. He shook his head, and put it back down. "That one, at least, nae... why did ye think as it might?"

"More a hope out of a wish to spare you any meddling in your mind," Drizzt admitted. "I went to the Frost Hills. And Fourth Peak," he said, tapping it on the regional map of that area, "is where my sister's artifact says the Shadowfell energy is strongest.

"As unusual as these columns and that above-ground abandoned town are, I truly did wish they'd push through your memory." He shrugged. "Maybe drawings aren't enough. Possibly being there will be. If you choose to come scout it."

"It's a chance tae find me Hall again, lad," Bruenor replied. "If ye tracked the same magic as is on me clan tae this place," he gestured at the drawings, "then aye, I'll go wi' ye tae seek."

He picked up the one of the town, shifting it from near his nose to almost at arm's length, studying it intently. "Dwarves built that," he said, finally, "nae doubt o' that. 'S wrong for humans, an' elves donnae oft build so much in stone.... exceptin' yer people, I'd guess?"

"Hmm, our building with stone is a bit different," Drizzt said, amused. "But on the surface, the drow I have seen tend to take over established places, rather than build anew." He shrugged. "I don't much like the ones I have seen above so far. Their interpretations of religious writings is far too loose.

"But, I am glad you will go to look. As I am hopeful about seeing your people safely back to your home, while also helping my sister finish her quest. It will the right thing for your people, and aid her in remaining safe as well as protecting our father."

"I'd ne'er heard aught good about any drow, afore ye came," Bruenor admitted, "but yer a fair one. I'll need a day or three to see things aright while I'm gone, will that be a trouble for ye?"

"Not at all." Drizzt grinned. "I'll stop back in three days? As it will let me see more of this area, stretch my legs, restock my food," he suggested.

"Aye, that will do," Bruenor decided. "I'll get t'other old ones tae come an' look, mayhap one o' them will recall somewhat, from yer drawin's."

Drizzt inclined his head to that, then picked his pack back up. "My greetings to your clan, and I hope young Catti-brie is quite well."

He'd be glad for a chance to explore, and see more of this strange land.





Bruenor proved to be a good traveling companion, the whole way around the Spine and up into the Hills. The fights they had found in various points had given them each a measure of the other's skills.

Now, Drizzt perched on the wall of one of the buildings in the dwarf-built town as Bruenor wandered from place to place, trying to undo the curse on him by seeking something, anything that might be familiar.

The mark of the trade-clan helped; Bruenor had always known that part of his clan were more distant kin, and they kept their mark on the records they made, handling trade with Ten-Towns for them.

"Aye, elf, this was part of our trading range, for that mark tae be here," Bruenor called to him. He turned and looked at the peak looming up over them. "Ye think it be there, nae further in the hills?"

"The Shadow-energy dissipates as I move away from the fourth one," Drizzt said. "It's stronger at the lower part of the mountain than the top, but then… dwarves would delve low, not high, for ores."

"Aye, indeed."

"Let us rest this night here, and come the morning, explore the strange columns, and the river side if that doesn't aid us." Drizzt dropped down off the wall, coming over to the dwarf struggling to make his mind work.

"And if that fails?" Bruenor asked with a pessimist's eye to the sole goal he had for his entire life.

"We camp, and my sister comes to us, to see if she can heal the memory wound barring you from what we need."

Bruenor scowled, but they had no choice, if they were going to learn the way in.





Using Guen's ability to find portals in the Underdark helped Bruenor and Drizzt find the way in, once Bruenor had found the hidden stair, and was insistent that a door had to exist on the blank face of the mountain.

Guen could not, however, open the door, nor could Bruenor command it to work, but Drizzt's curiosity and tapping along the area with his dagger — crafted by coastal dwarves and then enchanted for a favor done for a witch outside of Neverwinter provided the clue.

Drizzt half-wondered if the blade's enchantments would ever work again or if the door had drained them all as the energy soaked out and let Bruenor open the passage. Ahh, well. That witch wasn't afraid of him and had appreciated his skills. She might redo them for another task.

After that, it was but another adventure, one built on stealth and the memories ever-so-slowly seeping back in as Bruenor told the Hall that Drizzt was their ally.

Even knowing the ancient enemy that had despoiled his home city was here, Drizzt was unprepared for the sheer depth of the evil miasma lurking. He'd never had to deal with such a thing out of true combat, such as when he protected his father's back in House Oblodra, and it made him wonder, especially as the gentle song in his mind faded to a whisper.





Drizzt stood for a very long moment under the moon, letting it pour down on him, before he collapsed to his knees. That Bruenor dropped alongside him, to the point of just lying flat out on his back staring up at the skies, was reassuring; Drizzt wasn't being weak to let the relief of being out of there hit him so hard.

After an indeterminate time, he put his hand on the sending stone to his father.

~Tell her it is the mountain, he is there, thousands of duergar, a pair of hounds, shades, slaves, and a few shadar-kai.~

~You'd better be alright, son of mine, or she nor I will be happy,~ was the gruff but loving reply.

With that done, Drizzt turned his head to look at Bruenor. "Probably not safe to camp this close. Think we can cross the river and find a spot?"

"Aye, elf. That much we have in us," Bruenor agreed, and slowly rolled to get back on his feet. He moved awkwardly, but the regalia had been needed, if Bruenor was going to motivate the dwarves of the region to fight for taking his Hall back.

Drizzt didn't envy him, as the mithral shirt he wore was light but unfitted. It had been too finely made for him to refuse the gift, and Bruenor had promised to have it fitted.





Vierna did not linger long over the communal meal in the Temple, not after the moment Zaknafein had caught her eye and laid his hand on the table in the shape of a 'd' for a heartbeat. She was not hasty, but soon enough she and their father were alone in her quarters, with the protections raised.

"You've heard from him?"

It was not the new or full moon, so that sign had to mean that Drizzt had reached out. For him to have reached out off-schedule, he had found something or there was some trouble beyond what he could deal with.

"The mountain is confirmed as our target," Zaknafein said. "He sounded tired, but reported the dragon is there with duergar, slaves, shades, hounds, and some shadar-kai." He shook his head. "If that boy got close enough to see the dragon…" He let the fatherly threat trail off. In his heart, he knew Drizzt would have insisted on getting that close.

Vierna sighed, raking her fingers through her hair. "You know he would have," she said, "but that isn't going to save him from my shaking him for doing it. With any luck, the damned thing was asleep.

"I suppose we're going to be testing out our Surface gear, then." She didn't bother to pretend Zaknafein was not going to be going with her, she'd have to petrify him to stop him and she knew it. "Hopefully there's a cavern somewhere nearby we can take shelter in."

"I'll leave you to coordinating that with him when you take your own spells," Zak said wryly, certain Drizzt was already planning on staging areas. "I'll need to see what I can, have him map for me, to be able to handle the fighters we take. And the wizards." He did not roll his eyes at that necessity. "Question is, do we let Jarlaxle know, so we can give him time to scout up to the den, given Drizzt being certain it is not far from Menzoberranzan?"

On the one hand, having surprise allies would be a benefit. On the other, if Jarlaxle wasn't careful, their former Matron might become aware of them.

Vierna hummed thoughtfully, tapping her fingers on her thigh in an idle pattern as she considered. "I see advantages to both, but... I think not. He is incredible at defending his mind, but what he doesn't know can't hurt us."

Zak inclined his head to that; he would not have minded the personal benefit of it at all -- and then he realized his son was probably going to be protective of the damned dwarves by the end of this.

"For the better to leave him out then."

"Yes," Vierna agreed, then a corner of her mouth quirked up. "Once this is over, Corvayn said he saw Bregan D'aerthe sigils in Skullport. You could go with one of the caravans down there for a while..."

She flashed a wider smile as her father momentarily glared at her.

She would need sending spells for tomorrow, as many as she could take, and if they went by portal up to the Surface, a teleport as well.





Vierna had waited for true night to fall in Drizzt's region before she reached out with her last sending, on the Surface already with Zak, to get a sighting for her teleport from her brother without being blinded.

How he endured that damned ball of fire, she would never understand.

Drizzt felt her questing send, had warned Bruenor that his family was coming, and found one of the buildings with a distinctive look to one wall and floor, using it as what he sent back in reply to her.

~Here, sister.~ Between the view, and her crafting of the sending stone, as well as Vhaeraun's intense interest in this quest, she had no trouble with the teleport.

Zaknafein, as always, shuddered a little; the effect was close to instantaneous but for her, a cleric of the Masked God, it meant moving through shadows not that far removed from the actual Shadowfell.

It was why Vhaeraun hated this dragon, for normally He was an ally to that realm, yet harm to drow trumped any alliances.

Vierna let go of Zak's hands to move to her brother, frowning as she took in his chilled appearance, and caught hold of his hands even as she greeted him, murmuring the three-word incantation for her healing spell.

Drizzt sighed, but accepted that this was who they were, and let the faintly tingling spell run its course without saying anything about it.

"It is good to see you, Vierna. Father. We're in the abandoned town on the side of the mountain. I thought you'd prefer to be out of the elements."

"Appreciated, but you look like hell," Zak said. "Or did, which means you needed what she just did."

Vierna leaned in to kiss his cheek. "Don't sigh at me; you look much better now. The dwarf has been taking at least decent care of you, I will admit. And yes. I appreciate not being out there. Do we sit so you can tell us, or..."

"He's sleeping," Drizzt agreed, and settled on the floor. "He's wanted me to improve a bit, while we figure out how to both get his clan down here and start building an alliance of dwarves to deal with the duergar.

"As, like we agreed in Rilauven with the fighters and wizards, the duergar are not necessarily our focus in this." Drizzt grinned. "He's thinking the need to kill gray ones will overcome the wariness of working with drow."

"It had better," Zak said. "How many shadar-kai and hounds do you estimate, son?"

"Two hounds; there were two beds in the lair. The shadar-kai? I only saw sign of five of them, but figure at least twice that."

"At least," Vierna agreed, nodding agreement. Two hounds wasn't terrible, the shadar-kai would be more difficult.

And then, of course… there was the dragon itself, the beast that had stolen worship from proper deities to fuel its own twisted ambitions and had destroyed and despoiled drow cities over its millennia of life.

"What is he thinking about the logistics?" Zaknafein asked, itching to have maps, but he doubted his son had had time to draw them yet.

"To go north, bring most of his fighting dwarves, then approach one of the citadels closer to here while the fighters turn this into a proper base camp." Drizzt shrugged. "It's doable, but only just barely, given the distances involved. It still might be spring next year before we can actually undertake the attack.

"But the fighters can move swiftly, without the young and old."

Vierna nodded. "I would not be allowed to make a portal for dwarves, even for this, I do not think," she said thoughtfully, "so that is likely the best that can be done. Have you seen anywhere we can shelter our people, until just before the attack begins?"

Drizzt nodded. "I found what Bruenor says was a stopover cavern, shaped and smoothed with water, for travelers to rest before starting up the road to here. It is not far from the door we intend to use to go in, once we have a wizard willing to passwall in with a dwarf to open it.

"As it only opens outward."

"So you already know where we're staging the army he's going to recruit?" Zaknafein asked.

"I will draw it all out," Drizzt promised. "As I am going to have to be one of the first in, to take the guards on the only bridge that will get us to the area that will make a good standing point."

"A distance attack, I take it," Zaknafein mused. "Best if the wizard that goes in first have a spell on hand, just in case."

"Of course," Drizzt said, refusing to feel slighted that his skill might not be good enough. This was not a time for pride.

Vierna nodded her agreement, as it was always better to have a backup plan -- or several -- at important points of any plan. "So," she said, "what else do we need to know at the moment?"

Drizzt settled in to tell them from memory, to better cement it for when he drew it for them.





Drizzt brought them to meet his ally, this Bruenor Battlehammer who had, so far, taken care of Drizzt when Vierna herself could not, once the wretched ball of fire had disappeared behind the mountains -- at least there was that much for it. Also, Drizzt had crafted faerie-fire lighting for the building the dwarf-chieftain intended to keep as his own, her eyes noticed gratefully as they came in. There was a low fire, but one or the other of them had piled large logs in front of it to block the majority of the heat from assaulting them.

Bruenor was seated on what appeared to be another chunk of log standing on end, and Vierna appraised him curiously. Very healthy, she thought, by his broad shoulders, solid chest, and massively muscled arms. Thighs and calves, too, had all the brawny thickness of dwarves. There was nothing at all attractive about him, but his face was at least calm and thoughtful.

"Bruenor Battlehammer, heir of Clan Battlehammer, this is Vierna Do'Urden, my sister and a cleric of Vhaeraun, as well as Zaknafein Do'Urden, my father and Weapon Master to many." Drizzt gave a smile for adding that bit. "My father will likely coordinate the effort to remove the dragon, with my sister's guidance."

"Yes," Zak said. "Greetings. My son says you have a plan to get your fighters here, but building alliances may push the restoration of the Hall until three quarters of a year from now?"

"Aye," the dwarf replied, nodding once. "Won't be many dwarves as won't want tae come an' aid with re-takin' a dwarf-hall as has been run over by stinkin', wretched gray ones, even with a false-god dragon in the mix... but it'll take time tae get where I need to be tae talk with them. Feedin' 'em, too, on th' way here an' while we're camped, is goin' tae take a fair bit o' talkin' on, too. Especially tryin' tae do it in spring... but it has tae be done. Sooner, the better -- and nae, no for me own pride. Durned dragon could turn intae a threat tae th' whole region any time."

Vierna nodded -- she understood all of that, and she could see the problem feeding so many fighters might bring. The Surface seasons made more impact than the life-cycles of the fungi of the Underdark, but it was still a problem. "That all seems reasonable," she said mildly.

"Seems the region should help make sure they're not the next victims," Drizzt said, seriously, and so perfectly logical yet mercenary that Zaknafein silently wished Jarlaxle a fortune. At least some practicality existed in his son.

"Drizzt has a point. Even if it is just providing food and adequate water to you and your allies, the dwarves will not be the only ones at risk once the dragon awakens," Zaknafein said. "It cannot return below, as we tore away its seat of power not long after it vanished to find your Hall.

"And it evidently refuses to return to the Shadowfell, implying that it has no further power base there."

Vierna let herself make an amused noise, looking from her brother to her father, but had nothing particularly useful to offer at the moment.

The chieftain's lips had pursed under his beard -- or at least, Vierna thought that was the expression -- but he had nodded at Drizzt, and again at their father. "Ye've a point, Drizzt, ye've a point there. Will have tae see what th' humans say, once I've me folk here."

"Too bad we can't manage a surgical strike to remove the dragon first," Zaknafein said with a sigh. "But it's too risky."

Drizzt considered, thinking, then shook his head. "I know we could get in, probably even stealth our way to the lair easily enough. But the dwarven curse would see us as dangers, and then we'd need to get out before the duergar reacted… too many variables." He then looked at Bruenor. "We had the responsibility of getting to the leadership that was left, in the effort to retake our city.

"It worked well, I think, but it had been planned all my life."

"Indeed," Vierna agreed, "it had. But I agree with both of you, I do not think it could be done. We were blessed to get through our attack with no more losses than we took, and we weren't facing the dragon."

The chieftain nodded. "Aye, an' while I could keep th' curse from touchin' Drizzt, I donnae think as I could manage that fer ye two. From what he said, yer god an' mine, they're nae friendly."

"No," Vierna replied, "they are not. And while He has put that aside for the common goal of this dragon's death, yours have... little reason... to have faith in that."

Drizzt nodded. "So, you two take the drawings I made today to plan our part of the assault, I see Bruenor back to his people and remain as a liaison," he said. "Once we have the dwarf side settled, we go from there?"

"I can't see much else to be accomplished right now," Zaknafein said. He then looked at Bruenor intently. "Take care of my son, and he will see you restored to your throne."

The chieftain seemed to bristle for a moment, skin around his blue eyes tightening, but then he nodded. "Aye, he's a good lad, an' a stubborn one, too. Figure as you're right."

Drizzt came and clasped hands with his father. "I'll see you both next spring, if not sooner," he promised, before turning to his sister, to let her decide their parting gesture.

She took a step closer, clasped his upper arms, and brushed a kiss over his cheek. "Stay in touch," she told him, smiling, before she stepped back. She would get back underground, with their father, before teleporting them back to the Neverwinter coast.

"May Vhaeraun keep you both well," Drizzt offered.

"And may you not find more trouble than usual," Zak said, before joining his daughter to leave.





Things went mostly as planned, with the 'mostly' falling on the side of 'not wanting evil drow involved' on the part of many of the allies that were reached out to. In the end, those mostly human cities agreed to provision the army, but provided nothing else in turn.

At least Silverymoon's refusal had come with a letter of apology for bowing to political necessity, which somewhat cooled Drizzt's anger over ignoring both the expertise his people brought and the threat to the entire region. He supposed that a city at the confluence of trade but far from the true grain baskets would have to be expedient.

Other cities had not been as polite, and outright hostile in their refusals.

The dwarves, on the other hand, had been firmly told from the beginning that they were using one evil to banish another, and the least sign of treachery would break any alliance in place. Drizzt had rolled his eyes; they were neither smiths nor miners. His people were coming to fulfill a god-given quest, and leaving to reap the rewards that Vhaeraun would give them. Any who died facing the dragon were assured of a place in Vhaeraun's personal legion in the afterlife.

Drizzt, who had lived with the dwarves in the entire time it took to assemble, was going to be leading the way in. The drow would flow in behind him, set up the needed pathway and protections for the army to get to the other side of the chasm. After that, the drow would strictly be hunting those things of the Shadowfell, with the Do'Urden men protecting their cleric for the fight against the dragon.

It was as planned as it could be, and in mid-spring, the time came for the attack.





Zaknafein had reason to be proud of his children. Drizzt had made the shots necessary to guard the bridge, and picked off a number of duergar as the initial staging happened. While the wizards were pouring corrosive spells and acid ones out to deal with the shadar-kai, Vierna was leading the clerics in keeping the dragon from escaping, and adding their own attacks to the beastly god.

He'd seen Drizzt and Guenhwyvar engage the hounds, meaning that protecting Vierna had become his sole focus. Nor was it easy, as mobs of duergar, goblins, and kobolds ignored the certain death to try and get to those who dared attack the dragon.

There was no way to dimension lock the entire battlefield, and there had been no way to anchor the spell to a living thing before Vierna had spent weeks in prayer and meditation, working out -- with her god's help -- how to make it so. That had been the greatest of the spells she had cast, and only the anti-magic field Nalatar Ssambra had cast in front of her had kept her from falling to the dragon's killing word. Blade barriers and wind walls protected their flanks at the greatest distance she had been able to cast them, and several of the others had helped ring in the dragon with the same spell to keep it within their range.

Vhaeraun had been generous, and the flame strikes that fell on the dragon from her, and from her cleric-sibs, were darkfire, so much less painful to their eyes. Swords and daggers manifested from their soul-stuff stabbed at the dragon's eyes and nostrils and sought soft places in its hide and joints, while every time the dragon cast a spell the cleric next in the list tried to counter it with their most powerful dispel magic.

Not every attempt succeeded, but enough did, and finally, finally, the great beast slammed into the side of the gorge and toppled headfirst down into the rushing waters of the river, sending up geysers of water... and the awful weight of its presence, the 'dragonfear', vanished.

It was dead, it was dead, and her joyous laughter rang out across the battleground.

Around them, the wails and shrieks of denial, of disbelief that rose up in the duergar ranks fortified the dwarven army. There would be no mercy, no relief to the ancient enemies as Bruenor led the charge time and again, resplendent in the fitted armor of his grandfather.

The drow, all of them that could, drew in tight to their clerics, with the less wounded gathering the bodies of those they had lost. Zaknafein was ignoring the itch to kill more duergar, scanning for any more Shadowfell inhabitants --

-- but every fighter he had picked had been ruthless in the moment the dragon fell. Sneak attacks, sudden brutal surges in strikes… the shadar-kai lay as dead as the dragon. That let Zaknafein look for his son, unconsciously counting their people as he did.

Drizzt was the last back to them, bearing one of Zak's fighters across a shoulder, and only one sword in hand. While Vierna looked every bit as exhausted as could be expected, Drizzt looked gray for some reason despite his burden.

"Who has the gate spell to get us out of here?" Zaknafein called when the numbers lined up, after he counted the dead and injured supported by others. It was a potent reminder that they were not staying for the aftermath, and gave them all focus.

"I'm not going," Drizzt said, passing the fighter off to one of the others. "I have promises to keep here."

Vierna wanted to protest, wanted desperately to protest, but it was true. She beckoned to him, though, and got hold of his cheek to push the one healing spell she had memorized for the day into him. "If you get hurt after we are gone," she told him harshly, "it will be centuries before I forgive you."

The gate spell went up, and Nalatar began ordering the rest of the Temple through. Vierna had a responsibility to stay to the end, despite her exhaustion, so she did, keeping her eyes out as barrier after barrier dissipated as their caster went through the gate.

Zaknafein made sure his son's second sword was merely sheathed, then briefly gripped him by the back of his head, as the exodus was happening. "Stay strong."

"Always," Drizzt said, having nodded to his sister's admonishment. He took kept watch, as even their father had to go through the gate before Vierna did, to hold to the full quest. Drizzt, being contaminated by the Dark Maiden, did not count against her, for all he had been her legs and eyes through it.

Once the last of their dead and living were through the gate, Vierna stepped backwards through it, and a moment later, it winked out.

Drizzt breathed out a small sigh of relief, to know this was done… and went to find Bruenor, to join the king he admired in the final push to reclaim the Hall.





At long last, the slayer of Chaulssin was dead, slain by His own people. Vhaeraun would keep close eyes on Vierna Do'Urden; she was definitely proving her worth.

"I release all claim on the ranger," He said absently.

"He was never going to fit in, but I will do nothing to break his appreciation of Your people," His sister said beside Him. "Well done, My brother." She left Him then, not remaining to see how Her approval had added one more sweet balm on this day.


Oblodra Gloom
Part I | Part II | Part III | Part IV Part V
* Links will work as parts are revealed
somariel: A red bird's head, with a short beak, light yellow and pale orange crests, and a doubled red marking around the eye (Default)
[personal profile] somariel
Another Survivor (2271 words) by Somariel
Chapters: 1/1
Fandom: Forgotten Realms, The Legend of Drizzt Series - R. A. Salvatore
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Original Elf Character(s), Original Dwarf Character(s), Inthylyn Aerasumé
Additional Tags: Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence
Series: Part 1 of Have Your Cake, Part 13 of A Crossing of the Realms
Summary:

A slightly shallower wound, at a different angle, and a different search pattern leads to the people of Spirit Sanctuary bringing home two survivors of the drow raid.






Beginning notes
Inspired by [personal profile] senmut's fic Moonstruck.

This fic assumes familiarity with the series Sisters in Spirit up through the linked inspiring fic.





Another Survivor
1327 DR

Vierna had not gotten very far in cleaning the blood off the child when there was an urgent call for her from one of those searching for other survivors.

Turning the cleaning over to Dhaeln, she hurried over to where Chalirnya was kneeling beside an adolescent female.

“She’s breathing, she has a pulse,” Chalirnya said, “but both are very faint.”

Dropping down beside Chalirnya, Vierna didn’t bother to respond, and simply threw herself into healing the girl, praying it was not too late to save her.

Some time later, feeling woozy from the effort, but confident that the girl would live, she sat back and looked around. Rafi was standing guard beside her, Dhaeln was sitting on the other side of the girl, holding the cleaned-up—and surprisingly uninjured—child, and the others who had come with them were carefully ranged around the clearing.

“We need to make a stretcher,” Vierna said. “There was spinal damage that I want to give time for the healing to truly settle, and healing it took enough effort that I wasn’t able to close all of the wounds.”

“First Sister, you need to rest,” Rafi said. “We will handle that.”

Vierna sighed gratefully. “Thank you.”





Sarilanthe shifted, and gasped at the pain that caused in her lower back. She was alive?

Which was a very significant surprise, as she had been sure she was dying when she was last aware of anything.

“Ye awake, lass?” a quiet voice asked from near her head.

Opening her eyes and turning her head towards the voice, Sarilanthe was surprised to see a dwarf sitting in a chair positioned between the bed she was in, and one on the dwarf’s far side that held a child. “How am I alive?” she asked.

“Yer Lady Eilistraee called on Her folk here for any help that could be given tae your village, and the moon-bridge She gave the First Sister got us there afore the bodies had finished coolin’.

“But even so, ye and this little girl were the only ones we could save, and the First Sister says it was a near thing for ye.”

Sarilanthe closed her eyes in grief for her family, and as she started crying, the dwarf began humming a soft tune that slowly soothed her back to sleep.





The next time Sarilanthe woke, the dwarf in the chair had changed to one who only had some fuzz on their cheeks, not a full beard, and they were engrossed in a book.

Aborting her attempt to actually sit up due to the flash of pain in her lower back, she sighed, and said, "Can you help me sit up?"

The dwarf looked up from the book and flushed. "Sorry," they said. "I should've been paying more attention.

"Ma said yer not s'pposed tae sit up on yer own yet."

"Did she say why?" Sarilanthe asked.

"Ye had spinal damage before the First Sister healed ye," the dwarf said, even as they put down the book and stood up.

"And apparently, even with th' healin', it needs time an' proper care tae recover."

Diesa had been moving towards the bed even as she spoke, and now picked up a pillow from the pile that had been left beside the bed.

"If'n ye're ready, we c'n start gettin' ye more upright," she said. "I'm Diesa, by the way."

"Sarilanthe," the elf replied. "And yes, I'm ready."

Carefully, Diesa slid her free hand under Sarilanthe's shoulders and lifted her just enough to slip the pillow in under them.

"Any pain?" she asked.

"Nothing new," Sarilanthe replied. "Just the ache from trying to sit up myself."

"Good," Diesa said. "Tell me if'n that changes." Then she reached down for another pillow.

Soon enough, the pile of pillows had been transferred to the bed, and Sarilanthe was propped up against them, leaning back at a bit of an angle.

"Are ye hungry?" Diesa asked.

Sarilanthe's stomach growled, and they both laughed.

"That's a yes, then," Diesa said. "Let me go get the tray our clerics prepared."

As the dwarf slipped out of the room, Sarilanthe took the opportunity to actually look around and take in the room.

It was very obviously carved out of the stone that made its walls—which made sense for dwarves, but not for the followers of Eilistraee the first dwarf had mentioned—and was simply furnished, with two beds—the other of which was now empty, she noticed—a chair and small table between them, three chairs and a larger table in a corner, and two lanterns, one hanging beside the door, and the other hanging from the wall between the beds.

Diesa returned fairly quickly, and once the legged tray had been settled on her lap and she'd eased the emptiness in her stomach, Sarilanthe asked, "Where's the little girl?"

"Ma took her tae our quarters when she started havin' nightmares," Diesa answered. "Didnae want her disturbin' ye if'n she changed from whimperin' tae screamin'."

"Ah." Sarilanthe rather suspected she'd have some nightmares of her own, and it made sense that a child's would be worse.

After that, Sarilanthe and Diesa sat in companionable silence as Sarilanthe ate and Diesa read her book, and eventually, Sarilanthe put down the fork beside the empty plate.

"Can you help me relieve myself?" she asked, feeling her cheeks heat for making the request.

But if she wasn't even supposed to sit up on her own, there was no way she should be standing up without aid, either, so the request was necessary.

"Of course," Diesa said, putting down the book.

She got up and pulled a chamberpot out from under Sarilanthe's bed, then helped the elf to take care of her business.

Once Sarilanthe was in bed again, settled back against the pile of pillows, she sighed, and said, "How long am I going to need assistance like this?"

"Only 'til Aunt Bardryn and Aunt Joylin finish the brace tae support yer back properly while yer spine recovers," Diesa said. "Ought tae be ready in a few more days."





Finishing the brace had turned out to first require being measured both sitting and standing, followed by two fittings after the measurements had been used to construct the brace, but just four days later, Sarilanthe found herself standing by the bed entirely on her own, though Diesa and her mother, Dhaeln, were standing nearby, ready to provide support if she needed it.

After taking a few moments to make sure her balance was steady, Sarilanthe slowly started walking towards the door, paying close attention to how her lower back felt.

She was able to walk from the head of the bed to the door and back three times before her back started to twinge with mild pain.

And although she would have liked to keep going, Dhaeln had been very clear that she needed to stop at the first hint of pain, so she reluctantly sat back down on the bed.

"That's a good start, lass," Dhaeln said. "An' once the pain goes away, I c'n show ye some stretches tae help condition the muscles."

"Thank you," Sarilanthe said. Then, deciding to take the plunge, she asked about something that had been puzzling her since she first woke up.

"You told me, the very first time I woke here, that there are followers of Eilistraee living here.

"So why have none of them been tending to me and Ellifain?"

"Because though they're elf-kin, none o' them are elves," Dhaeln replied.

Sarilanthe scrunched her face up in confusion. "Why would half-elves be avoiding us?"

"They're nae half-elves, lass," Dhaeln said.

Tilting her head thoughtfully, Sarilanthe considered that. What other elf-kin might there be, especially ones who would feel a need to avoid... the survivors of a drow raid?

"They're drow?!" she gasped.

"Aye," Dhaeln said. "All goodly people and devout followers of the Dark Maiden, but I'm sure ye c'n understand why we've been th' ones carin' for the two o' ye."

"Yes," Sarilanthe said. "I can." Then she carefully lay down and turned to face the wall.

The idea of goodly drow went against all she had ever been taught. Could Dhaeln really be telling the truth about that?





Sarilanthe hadn't been able to bring herself to ask further questions of Dhaeln, or the other adult dwarves, about the supposedly goodly drow, but a few tentative questions to Diesa had left her feeling very off balance.

Because even if it might be true that these drow weren't actually evil, she was still finding hard to believe that they could truly be good.

And yet, Diesa claimed that a pegasus rider visited on a semi-regular basis, and the pegasus would accept treats from the lead priestess of Eilistraee here, and even allow her to pet and scratch it.

But a bit less than a week later, she received hard proof that it was all true.

Sarilanthe was carefully doing the warming-up exercises Dhaeln had shown her—with Ellifain doing her best to copy them—and wondering which of the dwarves would be accompanying them on their daily walk around the area closest to the dwarves' quarters, when there was a knock on the door.

Which she wouldn't have considered odd at all, given the dwarves' careful respect for ensuring that she and Ellifain could truly consider this room to be theirs, except for the fact that the knock was lighter than usual.

So instead of the "Come in" that was her usual response, she called, "Who is it?"

"Thorik an' Wulgar, lass," came the response. "We've got a visitor for the two o' ye."

Sarilanthe had no idea who the visitor might be, when Ellifain had not yet been told that the dwarves were acting as proxies for drow, but since she trusted the dwarves to not spring that on the girl with a meeting, she gave permission to come in.

The first person through the door, however, was neither Thorik nor Wulgar, but a tall, silver haired half-elf, in wizard robes.

Something about that struck a chord in her memories, but before she could chase it down, the dwarves had entered, and Thorik introduced him.

"Sarilanthe, Ellifain, this is Inthylyn Aerasumé, a friend of the First Sister."

The given name was unfamiliar to Sarilanthe, but the family name was one she recognized.

"You're a Tall One," she blurted out.

"I am," the half-elf agreed. "And please, call me Thyl."

That confirmation left Sarilanthe's mind so busy making connections that she barely noticed Thyl crouch down to speak to Ellifain, but when he stood up again, she was ready with more questions.

Deliberately catching his attention, she said, "So you're the pegasus rider that Diesa told me comes to visit?"

"Yes," Thyl replied.

"An' on that note," Thorik said, "today's walk is goin' tae go outside, so the two o' ye can meet his friend."

"I'm told the walk is somewhat longer than you've been doing," Thyl said, "but Steelheart can't exactly come inside.

"And I have a couple floating disks memorized in case either of you needs to rest."

Given the rest of what Diesa had said about his visits, Sarilanthe could easily guess why they were going out to meet his pegasus, but since no one else was saying it, she wouldn't either.

And it wasn't long before the five of them were heading down the corridor, Wulgar and Ellifain in the lead, with Sarilanthe following them, flanked by Thorik and Thyl.

When the light from outside started to show ahead, Thyl moved up to take the lead, and very soon, all five of them emerged onto a broad ledge.

And after a few moments of blinking while her eyes adjusted to the brighter light, Sarilanthe looked around in amazement.

The view was incredible, stretching across a wide valley to a peak on the far side, but before she could get too lost in admiration, a nicker sounded from off to her right.

Turning, she saw a pegasus standing on the ledge, and beside the pegasus was a female drow—who was wearing robes patterned with moons and swords, and had one hand resting on the pegasus's neck.

"Sarilanthe, Ellifain, I am very pleased to finally meet both of you properly," the drow said. "My name is Vierna, and I am the First Sister of Spirit Sanctuary."

"You're... good?" Ellifain said tremulously.

Looking to her side, Sarilanthe saw that Thorik and Wulgar were standing on either side of the girl, each with an arm wrapped around her shoulders.

"I am," Vierna said, "and so are all the other residents of Spirit Sanctuary."

Turning her attention back to the cleric, Sarilanthe saw that she was now sitting cross-legged on the ledge, and the pegasus was snuffling her hair, while Thyl stroked the pegasus's neck.

Ellifain seemed to be too shocked to say anything else, so Sarilanthe took it upon herself to break the slightly awkward silence that had fallen.

"I guess I should say thank you," she said. "Because if you're the First Sister, then you're the one who healed me."

"It was the right thing to do," Vierna said, "so no thanks are necessary.

"Though now that we've actually met, I would like to check how your spine is recovering, once you return to your room."

Sarilanthe took a moment to think about it, then said, "I... think I'm okay with that."

"If you want Dhaeln or another dwarf present while I do so, that's perfectly fine with me."

"Then yes, as long as one of them is present, you can check whatever you need to."





Part I|Part II|Part III|Part IV|Part V|Part VI
*Links will work as fics are revealed
senmut: Drizzt and Guen in front of a faded image of Malice (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt and Guen and Ma)
[personal profile] senmut
A Darkening of Gloom (5161 words) by Sharpest_Asp
Chapters: 1/1
Fandom: Forgotten Realms, The Legend of Drizzt Series - R. A. Salvatore
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply
Characters: Bruenor Battlehammer, Drizzt Do'Urden, Vierna Do'Urden, Zaknafein Do'Urden
Additional Tags: Ensemble Cast
Series: Part 4 of Oblodra Gloom
Summary:

Vhaeraun entrusts His Masked Traitor with a quest, and a dwarf hall holds the key.






A Darkening of Gloom

1167 D.R.

Bangor Battlehammer wiped away the blood from his son's face, ignoring the attempt to scowl at him for it.

"Me boy," Bangor began, using the quiet voice, the one that spoke of serious tidings. "We cannae hold the upper levels much longer."

"Donnae be sayin' that, me da," Bruenor said, a coldness gripping his heart. At forty-seven, or near enough, he was too close to being an adult to give in to wanting to grab his father's apron and hold on tight, but there was something —

— something terrifying, more than the shadows that whittled their clan down in slow attrition.

"Our king, me own Da, he's gettin' the elders and the dwarrows and the babes," Bangor said, ignoring the protest. "Bruenor, ye have a duty to the clan."

That the duty was with those being gathered was left unsaid, but Bruenor exploded against that fate.

"Me place is defendin' me Hall, with me blood!"

"NAY, boy! Ye be the heir now! Ye will take them, and ye'll find a place, and ye'll grow strong! If'n we can collapse the bridge and drop the stair, we'll be behind ye!" Bangor told him with a hissed, harsh tone. "Ye take them tae Dwarvendarrow, wait three days.

"If'n we donnae come… ye go on, and ye be the king they will need!"

Bruenor met his father's eyes, saw the resolve there, and gave one more try.

"Can ye not be the king?"

"Nay, lad; yer Grandda has said all those above and below certain ages tae go, an' the rest o' us tae trap the shadows here. We owe that much to the Realms outside our Hall."

Bruenor wished he had a beard to soak away the tears trying to come to his eyes, and flung himself in for one last hug.

Bangor gave it, and Bruenor knew, even as he would wait, this would be the last he saw of his father.





Haerinvureem contemplated the tooth once more, then surveyed the forges all around him. Too much light and flame for his liking, but that was what the duergar existed for. They would mine, they would craft, and he would have objects made of mithral to build his new hoard around.

Who needed a drow city that would eventually rebel? Let Kyorl, pleasing as she had been at times, reap those surely-bitter rewards, even let her keep those he had shaped with Shadowfell magic and her psionics. He had gleaned so much knowledge from the soul trapped in the tooth, and now he held a lair befitting him.

He had only to deal with those that had managed to escape.





The hush on the land, a moonless night, and dread filling them all as it was their third one present with no word from the Hall had every dwarf wary. Those that kept Dwarvendarrow, a trading clan, were down to a handful, as the trade season was not yet upon them. They had dug out maps, likely places to go that wouldn't put the small and weakened clan at risk of falling under other, more powerful clans.

Come the morning, Bruenor would have to give the order. His cleric, an old dwarf with hands that shook but a presence that defied fate, had reinforced that the elders were to listen to their heir, even if he was nearly beardless.

The seeping pulse of magic came on the bloodlines, twisted divine energy seeking the heir, seeking all with claim, riding the very splash of potent curse magic invoked and reinforced by a dying king and his son in the Hall. Bruenor felt a blind panic, despair that threatened his very will to live, while it cast out from him to take all those who had escaped.

By morning, the rag tag band of elders and young, with that handful of trade dwarves, were bolting for distant lands, compelled to go as far as possible, to escape the danger that none of them could remember any more than they could recall where they were running from.





1337 D.R.

In Rilauven, a priestess found herself drawn into a dream.

The small family had, through Vierna's religion, found ways to stay hidden, and move away from Menzoberranzan. That city was beginning to open up to heavier trade -- in and out -- in order to reacquire its prestige and standing. Zak was able to work as an instructor, Vierna was polishing her skills as a cleric, and Drizzt was getting much of the education they had not been able to provide him in their former way of life.

To find this dream soaked in the red-tinged swirling clouds of her Lord's presence was worrying, to a degree, but she knew her standing, knew that whatever the summons was could not be about her actions.

"My Lord?" she asked, wondering but not afraid.

She had had no sense of that there was some particular upheaval or trouble that needed her, no awareness that anything was changing...

"My priestess," He answered her. "I have a task for you. The dragon… it was not present in your former city. And all that My informants have found, it did not return to the Shadowfell." The mask that was His symbol formed at a bit above her height, giving the impression of His presence in drow form, though not clearly. "I wish you to discover the destroyer, and orchestrate his ending."

"As You will it, my Lord," Vierna answered, though she did quail slightly at the idea of seeking for something her god did not know. "...perhaps if I seek for its magical signature -- with something like a compass, but tuned to it -- it can be found. I had little experience of it directly, but..."

Vhaeraun let the impression of a smile show in the shadows of His form. "You are a gifted priestess, skilled in designing artifacts." His pride in her radiated with warmth. "Use any resources necessary; I want that murderous upstart ripped from existence!"

She luxuriated in that pride, in His pleasure in her, and smiled back, radiant with delight. "I will do it," she told her Lord. If He thought her idea was reasonable, it would work, as long as she crafted well, "and Your desire is mine as well."

He left her with that pride, with the knowledge she was His favorite, so that she could finish out her rest and begin fresh.





1343 DR

Drizzt focused past the glare on the still snow-covered ground and then looked back to the talisman Vierna had gifted him with. In the six years since Vhaeraun had presented her with the task, the family had established themselves as a force to be reckoned with. Zaknafein and Drizzt often worked in tandem to acquire the materials needed — if it was in the Underdark.

Drizzt had spent his years learning Common, learned all he could of the Surface under the tutelage of Nalatar Ssambra, one of Vhaeraun's more academic-minded clerics. As Nalatar did not mind Drizzt's oddities, it had freed them all of concerns that Drizzt would be attacked, and forced into exile for killing the drow stupid enough to do that.

No one doubted that it would be self-defense or that Drizzt would prevail; he was both too kind to attack first, and too deadly to lose.

That education though, had led to Drizzt occasionally journeying above, finding things his sister decided she needed to craft the device.

And when the thing had stubbornly insisted that the two greatest concentrations of shadow-energy on the Material Plane were either back toward where they had come from or in the frozen wastes, Drizzt had volunteered to handle the next steps. He had to find the energies, investigate if it was the despised dragon and more of his minions, then report back to his sister and father with what he found.

They would decide from there, on how to handle it.





Drizzt had scouted where the energy was concentrated, and found no way inside. However, he trusted his sister's magic, he trusted Vhaeraun's power behind it, and his own tracking skills said people used paths near here. He took up a watchful point, enduring the cold with his hat, gloves, and cloak to protect him alongside the occasional use of cantrips to warm his face and hands.

He at least got to be amused by the family of ermine that decided he wasn't a threat, and from them, he learned he was watching for dwarves. That meant he'd have to be extra cautious, as dwarves were one of the races that Vhaeraun generally disapproved of, though not as much as He did the duergar.

Finally, a group of them came out, a hunting party it looked like, and Drizzt bided his time, letting them tend to business. It would be better to approach them after they had a burden to slow them down, and had used energy hunting.

On their approach back, Drizzt slipped down to wait in the approach so that when they rounded a curve, he was there, cloak shove back, arms crossed over his chest, putting his hands far from his hilts.

That did not stop them from scrambling to drop the pole drags and reach for their own lances, hammers, and axes.

"Peace, dwarves. I come in honest search of answers, and seek only to parlay," he told them in Common. "My name is Drizzt Do'Urden, son of that House in Rilauven," he added. "I wish words with your cleric or leader."

"Ye expect us tae believe ye, sorcerous drow?"

Drizzt stood his ground, still not drawing, not dropping his hands to be ready to do so. "I wish to talk," he said in a gentle voice, but the resolve in his posture was firm.

"We don't 'parlay' with evil ones," the speaker snapped.

"Then go your own way, with your kills, and I will wait. As long as it takes for you to be tired of me up here," Drizzt told him, leaping up suddenly enough that they could not give chase and the one lance someone chucked like a spear fell well short.





Bruenor Battlehammer did not like mysteries, did not like evil races, and did not like threats to his clan. That there was a drow in his lands was all three of those things at once.

Two days after the hunters came back with the tale, he put his full kit on, shoving the helmet into place, and stomping out with axe and shield at the ready. He did not want this to drag on, but also didn't want to endanger his clan.

He went out through one of the hidden doors, and worked to try and get behind the drow's position.

He came face to face with the most gigantic cat in all of existence, lounged in a sunbeam, blinking great golden eyes his way.

"Don't mind Guen," came a voice a bit above them. Bruenor, having been startled by the cat, had never noted the drow perched like a goat on a narrow ledge.

"Ye need tae be leavin' me lands!"

"And I am on a quest to find out why your lands are saturated in the energy of the Shadowfell," the drow said calmly. "That is all I am seeking, good dwarf."

Bruenor scowled, not understanding, not really, but the drow dropped to the ground, and the cat sat up, yawning widely. Those teeth were as massive as the rest of it!

"The talisman I'm using to track the energy is very fixated on you, right now," the drow said. "My name is Drizzt Do'Urden, son of that house in Rilauven, and I truly only need to ask questions about the energy."

"Why would it be fixed on me?" Bruenor asked, wary, but confused by the drow being polite and non-violent.

"I don't know; have you been targeted by a Shadowfell spell?"

"I donnae even ken what a Shadowfell is," Bruenor began, "but there be a curse upon me clan. Mayhaps it is what ye seek? Ye have a plan for dealing with such?"

"Not yet, but if I may talk at length with you, perhaps we can be certain, and I will find a way to aid."

Bruenor brought his shield arm down, then lowered the axe. "Bruenor Battlehammer, an' ye best not be lying."

"As my father and sister are fond of saying, I lie poorly," Drizzt told him with a smile. "Guen, go home."

The cat came to her feet, circled him once, and vanished in a fine black mist.

"Bah, magic!" Bruenor grumped, but he turned to head down to the trade door. "Come on, then, an' let us talk in comfort!"





Settled into a room made for trade negotiations, with water at least shared, Drizzt settled to the business of convincing the dwarf of his words.

"This," and he pulled the dial with its moving arrow out, showing the arrow was fixated on Bruenor, with a faint quiver, "was crafted so I could find concentrations of Shadowfell energy on the surface. My sister had determined the quarry we sought was no longer below the faerzress line, when she first was charged with finding it."

"What be she looking for, and why?" Bruenor asked.

"A shadow dragon, that enslaved our original city for much of her life, and had destroyed another drow city," Drizzt explained. "He was not present when we took the city back, and her god is demanding his death."

"Her god, but not yours?"

Drizzt ducked his head a little. "My nature runs in other directions. I am drawn to the surface, to the ways of the wild areas," he explained when he looked back up. "I hear the call of others, but have not had time to explore that, because I am part of this quest."

Bruenor shook his head. "Seems strange, but good of ye tae put family ahead of yerself."

"Family, always," Drizzt avowed. "It might be that the energy here is not related to the dragon I must find, but why is it here and so steeped on you? That is what I need to learn, and then, if it is unrelated, I will ask nothing more of you."

Bruenor's brow furrowed, and he shook his head slightly. "We've nought tae do wi' magic, but... whate'er drove us from our Hall cursed us, cursed our memories, an' almost all th' elders as escaped wi' us died well afore their time. I was nought but forty-seven, an' there's only four left as were older'n me when we were driven out."

"Only a couple of years older then than I am now," Drizzt said with a sad look his way. "My sister was a very young priestess when the dragon came to our city.

"But what you are saying, goes hand in hand with Shadowfell magic. It is a reflection of the Material Plane, in many ways, but cast in perpetual twilight, with a sense of hopelessness. Or so I was taught."

"Hopeless..." Bruenor murmured, and slowly nodded, "aye, that's how they were. Gave up wantin' tae live, out of our Hall, an' laid down an' died, soon as they'd passed on what they knew as they had tae."

"I am sorry for your losses," Drizzt said clearly, and honestly. Do you have any idea where, even roughly, you were driven from? That might aid me in tracking this down properly."

Bruenor frowned again, heaving out a long sigh. "The first place we remember bein' was Mason's Hole, almost intae th' Lurkwood, but north, still in th' hills. Afore that... nae, we've no idea a'tall. Sits hard, nae knowin' where our home is."

Drizzt started to answer, but something drew his attention to the door.

He looked to see a small — human — child edging around the door to come in quietly.

Bruenor noticed her too, and opened his mouth.

"Da," the child said in the most imploring voice.

"Catti-brie, I have business, and things tae say that aren't fit for a bairn's ears," the dwarf said with a gentle tone.

"If the child needs you, I can go wait outside again," Drizzt said with infinite patience, watching the child fearlessly study him.

"Nae, no need for all that; believe ye have honor." He got up and walked over to the child, hefting her up on his hip. "Catti-brie, me girl, meet Drizzt Do'Urden, come tae ask questions about bad magic."

"Hi."

"Hello, Catti-brie," Drizzt said with warmth. "May I have your father's attention for just a little while longer?"

He noted the posture of the dwarf shifted favorably, and the girl considered thoughtfully.

"Yes. Talk to me at meal?"

"If — "

"Seems ye have an invite to eat with us," Bruenor said in amusement.

"Then yes."

The girl hugged Bruenor, slithered down and raced off, letting the men get back to talking.

"I'll need to get my map out, but I think I my search may be coming close to an end," Drizzt said, moving slowly to get into the pack's bag of holding where he kept his precious copy of the surface map.

Bruenor watched him, but with more interest and less hostility, as Drizzt drew out the map and spread it between them, then shifted a bit to see the labels better. With some squinting and muttering, and careful consideration of the legend, Bruenor finally tapped a place. "Here, or close enow..."

Drizzt nodded grimly, then pointed out the line of hills reaching down from the Spine of the World. "These are called the Frost Hills. And that is close enough to where my city is, the one I was born to and helped free, that I chose to come here first.

"As that is the general area my sister's artifact also says is steeped in the energies of the Shadowfell. It may well be that the dragon, when it left our city, attacked your home. But, it might not be. I cannot say for certain, yet concentration makes me hope so."

Bruenor frowned, deeply, before he slowly nodded. "I'd nae notion we were sae close tae drow as that makes it sound, but yer lot live deep, deep down, aye? Well beyond our mines. I've nae doubt me da an' grandda cursed our home when they died b'hind me, but... might no' have been strong enow tae take down a dragon..."

"It was worshiped as a god," Drizzt said, "which by draconic ways actually makes it a minor one. We chose our strike on the city when it was away, on purpose, intending to use the full city resources after to destroy it.

"Only, from what we heard, as my family had to leave for various reasons, it never came back." Drizzt shrugged. "It had duergar armies — we saw very few of those while we took the city. Dragon-warped drow, shadow-fey, shadow-hounds… we did see more of those, minus the hounds, than we did the duergar."

"Grey ones?! Stinkin' grey ones as might be in me Hall?!" Bruenor had meant to ask about the idea of becoming a god, but that idea had wiped all else away.

"Likely, if this other energy pool is your Hall," Drizzt said. "I will have to take back what I've learned to my sister, and then, if she thinks it correct, I could return here to plan further?" Vhaeraun might not want to deal directly with dwarves, but death curses were not an easy thing to work around.

"Aye," Bruenor said, after he had fumed a little more, "I donnae think me clan can kill a god by ourselves, wi' nae proper cleric o' our own, even wi' yer artifact there tae lead us back. Ye'll be welcome, though I'm nae sure about yer sister..."

Drizzt chuckled. "She is an ends justify the means person, and her ends are to complete the quest her god gave to her," he said. "I don't know what she will suggest, but ridding the Material Plane of that particular dragon outweighs most other things for her.

"And she does not like to be at odds with me, so she tends to not do things that upset me."

"Well, that last at least, I can understand," Bruenor said, nodding slowly, "an' havin' th' same goal is a help, aye."

"We'll find a way," Drizzt told him firmly. He started folding away his map to put it in the bag of holding, content to let it rest at that. He'd take a meal with them, and then begin on his way back down to his entry to the Underdark.





Drizzt made his way up to the temple of Vhaeraun in Rilauven, feeling a bit more certain of the hypothesis he'd formed, as he'd taken the time to judge the distance to that second pool of Shadowfell energy by how strong the artifact reacted between the two places, aligning his memory of the Underdark maps to the Surface one he carried.

That other place was definitely very close to Menzoberranzan.

Not for the first time, he wondered if his mother had done well for herself, what she was actually like, and if it really was as bad there for one like him as his father said. He had no way of knowing, and if his spirit-uncle, Jarlaxle, had said anything about Matron Malice to his father, it had not been relayed to him.

The guards and acolytes he saw on his way carefully did not impede his way; startling him always led to an embarrassing defeat at his hands, and no one really knew how to deal with him outside of Nalatar and Drizzt's own family.

Soon enough, he was at the apartment his sister and father kept, having not yet decided on their own living space, and tapped at the door a specific way to be let in.

The door came open in invisible hands -- Vierna's invisible servant, then, extension of her will -- for him, and he came in to find her stepping out of her private chamber, a welcoming and relieved smile on her lips. "Welcome home, little brother," she said aloud as she came across to him.

He smiled broadly, sliding his pack off in a fluid motion so he could embrace her fully, having truly missed her and their father both.

"I think I've had success, sister!" he told her when she — and he — were willing to part enough to speak properly.

"Oh? No, wait, you just got home. Go enjoy a bath, and I will send a bat to fetch Father from the training grounds. When you climb out, I will conjure us a meal."

There had been an incident, a few months ago, of compulsion-spells placed on some of the kitchen slaves to poison and pollute (everyone assumed by one of the Llothite priestesses across the way), and Vierna was still summoning any meal not taken in the dining hall where there were greater protections.

Drizzt scooped up his pack, went to put everything in his room, then saw to getting that bath, holding onto the good news for now.





Zaknafein turned the rest of the class period over to one of the senior students, admonished them that everyone had better be healthy for the next day's class, and gone home at the summons.

He came in to see Drizzt just coming out of the bath chamber, vividly outlined by the heat of the water he'd enjoyed and only in a pair of loose pants.

"Good thing you're not going out any time soon," he said.

"Know I'm safe in here, and anything attacking would be met with the full weight of the Temple behind it," Drizzt answered, but he grinned and came over to hug his father.

Zaknafein chuckled and hugged his son in tight to him, aware some of the warmth was transferring to him, but Drizzt was not wrong. This was as safe as they could be, behind the Temple's walls and Vierna's personal protections. "I suppose you have a point."

He shifted, holding his son out at arms' length, and appraised him closely. "You don't look as though the Surface did you any harm, at least."

"It doesn't, other than the loss of my levitation," Drizzt answered. "For whatever reason, I am well-suited to forays up there, and I enjoy it. The sun gets a little harsh, but I adapt."

He looked his own father over, giving a nod. "Teaching suits you… or are you doing other work again?" Early on, he and his father had handled a few security concerns against nearby duergar.

"Teaching, mostly," Zak replied with a half-shrug, "nothing outside the city recently."

"Excuse me, the what of your what?" Vierna's voice came from the table, where the scents of good and food now drifted into the air.

Drizzt turned her way, then started over there because food was never to be wasted in his opinion. "Nalatar warned me that prolonged exposure would lead to losing one or more of my abilities. Only the levitation is gone. If anything, my darkness is stronger."

Zak frowned; why hadn't his son mentioned that before going off? Well, that would be the infamous stubborn streak, he decided, making certain Vierna hadn't stopped him. He joined them at the table, quiet offer of gratitude in his head for the food.

He'd made peace with the god that preserved his daughter.

"Then I'm making you a ring to replace it before you go out of this city again," his daughter said, her hands braced on her hips above her hilts as she sat down.

"Has anyone told you that you fuss too much?" Drizzt said mildly, but an impish grin touched his lips, as he reveled in being loved by his sister. He'd observed enough drow in this city, remembered the uneasy alliance in their rebels, to understand the truly deep attachment within their family was unusual.

"It's not as if you could have known which would go in advance, so now we know, your sister fixes it, and we keep moving forward," Zak said, reaching for his food. He wound up smacking at Drizzt's hand for trying to take the same stuffed mushroom he'd wanted, but it, like the comment earlier, was all in play.

Once the meal was done, and they'd settled in the living room, with Drizzt sprawled on the rothe hide spread on the floor, they focused more on business.

"Two major repositories of Shadowfell energy visible to your artifact, Vierna," Drizzt began. "One was in the direction of Menzoberranzan, so I chose to ignore it at first, in case it was the residual effect of his occupation there, seeping upwards.

"I turned to the other one, and wound up having to wait a bit to be able to go, as the Icewind Dale is in the far north, and I had to wait for the passes to melt." He paused and wrinkled his nose. "I do not like the surface drow living in the Neverwinter Woods. They are barely more than brigands, preying on anyone that moves through there with no motive but terror and easy riches."

"You didn't get into a fight with them?" Zak asked, getting a sharp negative.

"I know better."

Vierna wrinkled her nose as well, shaking her head. Brigandry and sowing terror for its own sake and easy profit was no fit testament to what their Lord wished, and such folk vexed her. "Thank you for not," she said, stretching out one bare foot to wriggle it under his side affectionately.

He laughed a little, then got serious. "I found, once I could go up, a dwarven stronghold. These dwarves were displaced from somewhere else — they can't remember exactly where — in about the year that the dragon started being absent from Menzoberranzan regularly.

"And with what they can remember, I think they are from that other energy pool, which puts it in the surface mountains above our former city. When I was coming back, I paid attention to the way the artifact reacted and eventually got to a point that was halfway between the two sources to verify my guess.

"I think we have an ally in unseating and killing the dragon!"

"But dwarves," Zaknafein said, knowing that was going to be a sticking point.

"If the chieftain I met is right, the way in from the surface will be hard to find, and death-cursed on top of it," Drizzt said. "We need them."

Vierna frowned, worrying at her lip, as she turned that problem over in her head several times. "It is useful to know what the dragon may have been up to, but... concerning, that dwarves could be so confused about how to return to their hole. I will have to pray about this, Drizzt, and I do not know what answer I will receive. Tell me more. How did this dwarf treat you? Tell me everything that might sway my Lord to their favor."

"The hunting party did not want to parlay with me," Drizzt said, "though they did apologize later, once I was allowed inside. The chieftain came to meet me himself, geared for a battle, but was willing to speak after a time, with no blows exchanged.

"Granted, Guen was right there, and she does make people pause." He grinned for his protector's presence being so formidable. "He took me in, we spoke at length and said it seems reasonable. They are all fogged over everything before the driving out, and the Shadowfell energy is present even in those born after." He looked at his sister intently. "Blood curse maybe?"

"Most likely," Vierna nodded, "given what you say. I cannot think what else would do such a thing, unless they carried some talisman with them unwittingly... but you would have found that."

"And I did not, during the few days I remained with them," he agreed. "From a tactical point, given where Menzoberranzan sits, in addition to the other cities of svirfneblin and duergar, it seems wise to put a power in place between them and the surface, to delay anything their gods demand which might interfere with Vhaeraun's eventual plans."

Zak blinked, and carefully did not smile at hearing his son think in that manner. It was likely only an excuse to allow him to help this misplaced dwarf clan, but it was sound reasoning.

Vierna, though, did smile at him -- she'd asked him for things that might help her, and he had given the best he had. "I think that is a very good point," she told him, nodding. "Well done, little brother."

Drizzt looked pleased with himself.

"If not, we're just going to have to trust our son to rally an army to get it done on his own," Zak said dryly. "Wouldn't that be interesting?"

Being called 'their' son never failed to make Drizzt happy; Vierna had raised him after all.

"Interesting, perhaps, but I would prefer it otherwise," Vierna said, smiling at Zak.


Oblodra Gloom
Part I | Part II | Part III | Part IV | Part V
* Links will work as parts are revealed
somariel: A red bird's head, with a short beak, light yellow and pale orange crests, and a doubled red marking around the eye (Default)
[personal profile] somariel
A Venture of Mutual Benefit (3568 words) by Somariel
Chapters: 1/1
Fandom: Forgotten Realms, The Legend of Drizzt Series - R. A. Salvatore
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply
Characters: Drizzt Do'Urden, Vierna Do'Urden, Jarlaxle Baenre
Additional Tags: Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Ensemble Cast
Summary:

Business deals, reunions, and a common goal to unite them all.


A continuation of [personal profile] senmut’s fic The Right Bait.






A Venture of Mutual Benefit
Once Jarlaxle had Zaknafein's body moved to a cache in a different city, he moved on to the next step in his plan for arranging his friend's resurrection: locating Zak's son.

Even without the ill-advised attempt to use the boy who had to be Drizzt's son as bait, Jarlaxle would have considered the Promenade of the Dark Maiden the most likely place for Drizzt to end up.

With the boy, Jarlaxle felt it was the only place that Drizzt would consider safe.

And so, he sent word to his lieutenant in Skullport to have everyone watch for a drow of Drizzt's description among the guards for the Promenade's trade caravans.

Somewhat more than eight months later, he finally received the word that Drizzt had been seen among the guards for the most recent caravan.

With Zak's son now verified to be at the Promenade, Jarlaxle sent to his Skullport lieutenant the sealed letter he had written, with instructions for it to be passed on to Drizzt, through the Promenade's caravan master if necessary.





Given that it was the sense that he was being watched that had led Drizzt to decide he would not accompany this caravan, Shana was somewhat concerned about the fact that she was now being watched.

But before she could decide what to do about it, the sensation ended. And not too long afterwards, one of the guards escorted an unknown drow male to her.

"Caravan Master?" the male said.

"That is who I am," Shana replied. "Who are you, and what is your business with me?"

"I am Jornil," the male answered. "As for my business, my leader seeks a parlay with Drizzt Do'Urden."

Well, that certainly explained why he'd been being watched last time.

Then, moving slowly, Jornil drew a sealed roll of parchment out of his belt pouch, and held it out to her. "This letter contains the details."

Shana took the letter cautiously, noting as she did so that it seemed heavier than parchment alone should be, and slipped it into her own belt pouch.

"I will see that it reaches the appropriate party," she said. Which, at least at first, meant Qilué, not Drizzt, but she wasn't going to tell that to this man.

"Thank you." Jornil inclined his head respectfully, then turned and walked away, followed by the guard.





Drizzt could not help but be concerned by the fact that a stranger apparently wished to speak with him, but Qilué had checked the letter over quite thoroughly, and it was entirely free of any sort of traps or magic, nor did the sending stone it was wrapped around bear any trace of other magics.

So while Kastan was off at lessons, he settled into a chair in the outer room of their suite, broke the seal, set the sending stone aside, and began to read.

Drizzt Do'Urden,

I do not know if Zaknafein ever spoke of me, but I was a long-time ally of his.

And as such, I would like to request a meeting with you at the Dimmed Lantern, to discuss potential cooperation for a venture of mutual benefit.

The
sending stone enclosed with this letter is paired to one held by my lieutenant in Skullport, to facilitate swift communication if you wish to negotiate about the requested meeting.

Jarlaxle, leader of Bregan D'aerthe


Well. If this was a trap of some sort, it was a well-baited one.

Tucking both the letter and the sending stone into one of his belt pouches, Drizzt went to go find Elkantar.

He had questions that needed to be answered before he made any decisions about what to do, and even if the other man couldn't answer them, he ought to be able to tell Drizzt who could.





Given the Dimmed Lantern's reputation for neutrality, Drizzt had not felt it was necessary to negotiate anything, and had simply used the sending stone to pass along that he was willing to meet Jarlaxle on the Promenade's next trading run.

However, out of an abundance of caution, he had also asked Elkantar about the possibility of arranging some sort of backup not connected to the caravan.

That request had ended up getting turned over to Qilué, and resulted in him receiving another sending stone, which was paired to one held by Qilué's sister in Waterdeep, who apparently had a habit of using polymorph to discreetly keep tabs on what was happening in Skullport.





From his half-lounging seat in the parlor's conversation area, Jarlaxle observed Zak's son carefully as the other drow crossed the room and took a seat in the chair opposite Jarlaxle's.

And even though it would make convincing him more difficult, Jarlaxle was actually quite pleased to see a hint of suspicion on the boy's face and in the way he held himself.

"You are Jarlaxle?" the boy said, not quite managing to keep that suspicion out of his voice.

"I am," Jarlaxle replied. "And you are Drizzt Do'Urden, son of Zaknafein and that viper known as Malice."

Drizzt could not help a flash of amusement at that description of his mother, but he quickly tamped it down.

"Your letter said that you are seeking my cooperation with something that will benefit both of us.

"But anyone who does business in Menzoberranzan—as I know you must, if you truly were an ally of my father—only does so with the approval of the Ruling Council.

"So I truly wonder how whatever you have in mind could benefit me, when I have rejected that abomination they worship."

Jarlaxle smiled. "I only ascribe to the Council's dictates as far as is needed for the business I do within Menzoberranzan.

"And this particular venture is one I intend to keep as far from that city as I can."

From the look on Drizzt's face, it seemed the idea of merely paying lip service to the tenets of Lloth's faith had never occurred to him.

But as useful as it was to receive confirmation of the boy's goodly nature, it was how he would respond that held Jarlaxle's true interest.

And after a moment of silence, Drizzt spoke. "What is the venture, then?"

"I was able to convince Dinin to retrieve Zaknafein's body from your House's crypt.

"But while I now have it safely stored under stasis in another city, I have no clerics I would trust with his resurrection, nor the diamonds needed for the spell.

"And my ability to obtain the diamonds is limited by what I can do without drawing attention to the endeavor."

Keeping himself from gaping at Jarlaxle's explanation took significant effort on Drizzt's part, and he wasn't able to keep himself from staring at the other man in stunned shock.

But a slight shift in Jarlaxle's posture shook him out of it, and he asked the one question that had immediately occurred to him.

"What do you plan to do if the venture is successful?"

"My hope is to put Zaknafein in charge of Bregan D'aerthe's outpost here in Skullport," Jarlaxle said. "But it will be his choice as to whether he accepts the position or wishes to remain with you."

That answer eased the major concern Drizzt had, but he knew he was still too much in shock to actually make a decision right now.

So he sighed, and said, "I need some time to consider this properly."

Well, that was not the answer that Jarlaxle had wanted, but it wasn't an outright refusal either, and the shock that Drizzt had been unable to hide made it understandable.

"Shall we agree to meet again the next time the trade caravan comes, then?" he asked.

"That... sounds reasonable to me," Drizzt replied.





After several days spent discussing Jarlaxle's proposal, Drizzt and those he had consulted agreed that the offer had been made in all honesty, and Drizzt should accept it.

Discussion then turned to how Drizzt could work on obtaining the needed diamonds without detriment to his responsibilities as Kastan's father.

And that was when the Tall Ones presented Drizzt with a tempting offer.

Upon hearing about the venture—and Drizzt strongly suspected Ysolde's hand in that—they had decided it was a worthy one, and proposed that anytime Drizzt started to feel restless, he should send word to them, and few of them would find a ruin to assist him in clearing out, with all treasure from such forays going towards the diamonds needed.

Drizzt was somewhat reluctant to accept, even with encouragement from Ysolde and her parents, but the arguments made in favor of it—leaning heavily on the importance of family, and giving Zak the same chance to experience freedom that Drizzt and Kastan now had—eventually convinced him.

So when he met with Jarlaxle again, a mutually pleasing agreement for cooperation was worked out, including Drizzt retaining the sending stone—and Jarlaxle taking possession of the one it was paired to—in order to communicate when necessary.





In the nine and half years since Vierna had escaped Menzoberranzan, she had never been able to locate her wean-son.

Which was why it had been such a surprise for her to see, as she passed through a corner of Skullport's market square on her way back to the Temple, that he was one of the guards for the trade caravan that had just arrived from the Promenade.

Drizzt had left with that caravan as well, and now, with the next one scheduled to arrive later in the day, Vierna had arranged to have people watch to see if he came with it again.

And when the watchers reported that he had indeed arrived and left with it—though he had apparently gone elsewhere in the city for a bit—she started considering how to approach him.





When a male drow in cleric's robes, wearing Vhaeraun's mask, approached the caravan, Shana remembered that Drizzt had again noticed the sensation of being watched with the previous caravan, and she couldn't help but feel a bit amused by the repetition of events.

Natoth stopped a few feet out of sword range of the caravan's guards, clearly displayed his empty hands as a sign of peaceful intentions, and said, "I bear a message for Drizzt Do'Urden."

On hearing that, Shana moved to easy conversational distance from the priest, and replied, "Drizzt is not here, but I am the caravan master, and can pass your message to him."

That possibility had been anticipated when he discussed things with Vierna, so Natoth simply nodded.

"A fellow cleric of my Lord requests a meeting with him, at the Dimmed Lantern."

"I will relay the request," Shana said, "but it is up to him if he will accept."

"Understood," Natoth said. "If he chooses to accept, he should ask the bartender for Kaiyeth, the next time your caravan comes."

Shana nodded in acknowledgement, and returned to her supervision of the unloading.





After the Vhaeraunite cleric's request had received the same intense discussion and dissection that Jarlaxle's proposal had, Drizzt had decided to accept it, if only to find out what Vhaeraunites wanted with him.

Qilué had made the same arrangements for backup as she had for Drizzt's first meeting with Jarlaxle, and now Drizzt stood outside the parlor the bartender had directed him to.

And after a deep breath to steady himself, he knocked on the door.

A voice from within called for him to come in, so he opened the door and entered the room. A masked cleric—female, by the way the robes draped her body—was sitting in one of the comfortable chairs on the far side of the parlor, a pair of maces on the floor beside the chair.

Firmly setting aside the twinge of wistfulness that seeing a priestess with paired maces generated, Drizzt closed the door, then crossed the room to take a seat facing the priestess.

Once he was settled, the priestess spoke. "I am sorry, little brother."

And even as he clamped down hard on his shock at recognizing the voice, she removed the mask, revealing herself to be Vierna.

"I am so sorry I didn't realize how wrong Lloth's teachings are until after you and our father had both come to harm because of them."

Drizzt didn't respond immediately, but once he had reviewed all the information he had about the situation—the choice of meeting here at the Dimmed Lantern, what Jarlaxle had been able to tell him of her when he asked about the House's status, the impossibility of faking the mask Vhaeraun gave his clerics, and most of all, that immediate and unprompted apology—he replied.

"I forgive you." Then, allowing a hint of mischief to creep into his voice, he added, "Vehna."

Vierna couldn't help but laugh in half-hysterical relief for a moment, as Drizzt showed that he was still the same strange child who had caused her so much vexation.

But she quickly pulled herself back under control, and said, "Oh, I am so glad to see you again, Drizzt. And see you well and whole, even."

"I owe my son credit for much of that," Drizzt said, "as it was only in seeking to do right by him that I truly began to give proper consideration to my own wellbeing."

As surprised as she was by how casually Drizzt spoke of his son, given how the boy had come to be, Vierna knew better than to comment on that. So she addressed the other surprise in her brother's statement.

"Well, he's undoubtedly better off with you than with his mother. But can I ask how that came about?"

"Based on the information I have," Drizzt said, "his mother chose to ally herself with House Do'Urden, resulting in a plan to use him as bait in a trap for me.

"Which proved fatal for both her and Briza."

Vierna hummed thoughtfully. "So Malice is down to just one daughter. That's a precarious situation for any House, but it would be especially so for the Ninth, even without the disfavor.

"I wonder how much longer it'll be until the two of us and your son are the only Do'Urdens left?"

"Actually," Drizzt said, "Malice isn't. But given why, it's rather surprising she's lasted for this long since Briza's death."

Vierna arched an eyebrow in curiosity. "Oh?"

"She 'won' against the Fifth House, but was forced to adopt the former Matron as her eldest daughter."

"Interesting. Though I'm curious as to how you know that. I didn't think the Promenade had the right resources to acquire that information."

"It doesn't," Drizzt agreed. "I received it from the leader of Bregan D'aerthe."

Well then. "And how did that meeting come about?" Vierna asked.

"He was seeking my cooperation in... mmm, a business venture isn't fully accurate, given that it has a personal aspect for him, but it's a good enough description."

"What in the Abyss could he possibly have thought you might agree to aid him with?"

Drizzt's entire face lit up with satisfied amusement. "Jarlaxle's price for Dinin's entry into Bregan D'aerthe was the retrieval of our father's body from the House's crypt."

Vierna froze, staring at Drizzt in complete and total shock. Did that mean...?

"He asked you to help with acquiring the diamonds needed for Father's resurrection." She said it flatly enough that it wasn't actually a question, but Drizzt answered anyway.

"Yes. And to provide the cleric to cast the spell, since he doesn't have any that he trusts enough to do it."

Vierna could well understand such a distrust. And it also gave her an avenue by which she might be able to contribute to the resurrection.

"Well, that's just one more incentive for me to continue getting better," she said.

"It would certainly be quite helpful if you are able to cast the spell," Drizzt agreed.

The conversation moved on from there, touching on the plans Drizzt had made for acquiring the diamonds before turning into a more general catching up with each other.

And before Drizzt left to return to the caravan, he and Vierna agreed to keep in touch through letters sent with the caravan while Vierna worked to acquire a pair of sending stones for them.





Time passed, the hoard of diamonds was started and slowly grew larger, and Vierna steadily progressed as a priestess of Vhaeraun.

About five years after the reunion with Vierna, one of Drizzt's ruins clearing forays ended with him and the accompanying Tall Ones going there for healing and rest.

A visit to Mielikki's Glade during that stay provided Drizzt with an explanation for his innate skill with animals and ease in the wilds, and after careful consideration of the pros and cons, as well as in-depth discussion with Vierna, the Tall Ones, and Qilue, Drizzt and Kastan moved to Silverymoon, taking up residence in the Palace at Alustriel's insistence.

Kastan's schooling continued with the pages and other children in the Palace, and Drizzt himself began ranger studies at the Glade.

Finding sparring partners among the Knights in Silver led to Drizzt also receiving employment as a teacher for the squires and even some of the Knights, and soon enough, he and Kastan were firmly established in the city.





1351 DR, summer

In the seven years since he had started studying at the Glade, Drizzt had learned that a ranger's dreams could sometimes be the first indication of a threat that needed to be dealt with.

So when he had the same dream—one of an unfamiliar landscape permeated by a background sense of evil—three nights running, he knew better than to ignore it.

Meditation in the Glade after his sunrise vigil turned the feeling of unease threaded through the dreams into a strong pull to the north and west, so when he returned to the Palace, he sought out Korvallen.

A page was able to tell him that the elder elf was still in his quarters, and his knock on the door was answered swiftly.

"Drizzt?!?" Korvallen exclaimed. "What's wrong?"

It wasn't unheard of for the ranger to seek him out casually, but it was too early in the day, and Drizzt's expression was too serious, for Kor to think that was the case this time.

"Ranger dreams with an urgent pull," Drizzt replied.

"Well, come in and tell me about them, then." Kor opened the door fully and waved the young drow inside.

Drizzt had settled himself on the couch by the time Kor turned away from the door, and once the Knight had taken his own seat, Drizzt began.

"The last three nights, I've been having the same dream, of snow-capped mountains, with cliffs of ice nearby, and a background sense of evil permeating the entire area.

"Meditating in the Glade this morning yielded a pull—more of a yank, really—to the north and west.

"If I'm remembering the maps correctly, the Icewind Dale is in that direction, and is enclosed by the Spine, the Reghed Glacier, and the Sea of Moving Ice."

"But it would take you weeks to get there on foot, or even by horse, and the pull is strong enough that you don't think you can afford to take that time," Kor finished.

"Precisely."

Kor reached up to pinch the bridge of his nose, then sighed. "I'll go talk to Alustriel, then, get her to find out which of the boys can quickly get here with their pegasi."

"Thank you," Drizzt said.





Within two days, three Tall Ones had arrived with their pegasi, and a fourth had started flying north, planning to meet them north of Luskan.

Meeting up went well, but a day later, as the group was flying over the area of the Spine known as the Throat, Drizzt suddenly shuddered in his seat behind Andy.

"Are you alright?" Andy asked.

"The sense of evil just spiked," Drizzt said.

And after a moment of scanning the terrain below them, he was able to pinpoint it to a group of orcs making their way down a side valley toward the pass the pegasi were following.

"There!" he said, using dancing lights to draw Andy's attention in the right direction.

"Right," Andy replied, then sent Kairthon into a swift descent that was quickly copied by the others.

As they got even closer, Drizzt saw a glowing green crystal held by an orc wearing a shaman's regalia, and a moment later, a slithering, insidious voice started talking inside his head.

Acting on instinct, he dropped a globe of darkness on the shaman, and then things descended into chaos.





A few days later, safely back in Silverymoon after having delivered Crenshinibon to Elminster for safekeeping until a method of destruction could be determined, Drizzt took out the amethyst that Vierna said matched his eyes, and sent to her.

~We can expect to have the rest of the diamonds needed for Father within a week or so.~

~Really?~ Vierna's tone was one of open surprise. ~Did you clean out a dragon's hoard? Because I didn't think we were that close.~

~We weren't,~ Drizzt confirmed. ~But the Silverhands have decided to donate the rest in order to thank me for "a major service to the Realms".~

You'll have to tell me about it when you bring the diamonds,~ Vierna replied.

Then she put the stone away, and moved to start making the needed preparations for the resurrection and the care Zaknafein would need afterwards.



somariel: A red bird's head, with a short beak, light yellow and pale orange crests, and a doubled red marking around the eye (Default)
[personal profile] somariel
Three Roads to One Destination (3922 words) by Somariel
Chapters: 1/1
Fandom: Forgotten Realms, The Legend of Drizzt Series - R. A. Salvatore
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply
Relationships: Vierna Do'Urden & Zaknafein Do'Urden, Drizzt Do'Urden & Vierna Do'Urden, Drizzt Do'Urden & Zaknafein Do'Urden
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Zaknafein Do'Urden, Jarlaxle Baenre, Drizzt Do'Urden
Additional Tags: Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence
Summary:

When Drizzt does not return from the raid, Zaknafein is done with House Do'Urden and finally leaves.

Unbeknownst to him, Vierna has made the same decision.

A companion to [personal profile] senmut’s fic Divine Intervention, with some inspiration from peppymint’s fic Volte-Face.






Three Roads to One Destination
Vierna's emotions were a tangled roil as she contemplated just how thoroughly the day's events had destroyed her plans to escape Menzoberranzan with Drizzt and Zaknafein.

Even after the long errand Malice had sent Zak on removed the opportunity to leave under the cover of Drizzt's graduation, Vierna had still kept looking for new ones to take advantage of.

But now... Drizzt had not returned from the raid his patrol had been sent on, though there was at least some hope that he was still alive, since Dinin had reported that the animals that had disrupted the raid and driven them away had separated Drizzt from the rest of them and driven him in a different direction.

As for Zaknafein... when he had seen that Dinin was alone, he had not even stayed to hear the other man's report.

And when Malice had demanded his presence several hours later, not only had his rooms been empty, but his weapons and armor were missing, and the pouch with his house amulet was sitting in the center of the table in the outer room.

But even as she was pleased that both of them were free of the city now, and even somewhat relieved by how much that simplified her escape plans, she could not help but feel annoyed that she would not have the company of the two people she actually cared about, when she escaped.

Sighing, she coaxed one of her pirate spiders into a travel jar, and made sure the pack she had been keeping ready since she brought Drizzt home from the Academy had everything she would need in the event an unplanned escape proved necessary.

Which seemed entirely possible, as there was another House plotting against them, and the failed raid ensured the entire city would know House Do'Urden was currently the recipient of Lloth's displeasure.

That done, she settled down to sleep.





It could not possibly have been more than an hour and a half later when her Lord's mental shout of ~MY PRIESTESS, GO NOW!~ startled her awake, but even as she realized that He had wiped away her fatigue, the House shook.

Which explained why He had awakened her, as there would be no better time for her to escape than when the House was under attack. Not to mention that without Zaknafein to lead the House's defenses, they were almost certainly going to lose, which meant that she needed to escape now simply to remain alive.

Thankfully, in addition to wiping away her fatigue, her Lord had granted her spells as if she had prayed for them... including the two simplest of the spells His mastery of trickery allowed Him to grant His clerics.

After slinging on her maces, she gathered up her pack and the jar with the pirate spider and slipped out of her rooms, heading for the secret exit that would bring her out of the House near the Westwall.





Once he had turned his newest acquisition over to the care of one of his lieutenants, Jarlaxle headed for his rooms—and Zaknafein—with a spring in his step, quite pleased with how well the last twenty-four hours had worked out for him.

But even though Zak was sure to welcome the news he brought, he settled to a more serious attitude before actually entering, out of respect for his friend's current—though likely unnecessary—grief.

Zak was still where Jarlaxle had left him, a frozen, grief-bowed statue on the couch in the outer room, and the mercenary wasn't sure his friend had moved at all in the hours since then.

Once he had the door locked and the magical security measures reengaged, Jarlaxle moved over to the couch and sat down beside Zak, carefully wrapping an arm around his friend's shoulders. "I have some good news, my friend," he said quietly.

Zak lifted his head to look at his friend and lover, wondering what the news might be, but couldn't quite pull himself out of his grief enough to actually ask.

Recognizing that that was all the engagement Zak was going to give him right now, Jarlaxle spoke again.

"It is entirely possible that Drizzt is still alive."

A lance of startled shock shot through the frozen numbness that Zak had been wrapping around his heart, and he gave Jarlaxle a piercing look.

"What?!" How could there even be a possibility that Drizzt was alive, when the patrol had returned without him?

"According to Dinin, the raid was disrupted by animals that drove the patrol away, and Drizzt was separated from the rest and driven in a different direction."

"How do you know that?"

Jarlaxle smiled. "I rather thought it behooved me to know exactly how Bregan D'aerthe's newest member managed to lose such a skilled fighter as your son."

That it would also tell him how much Dinin could be trusted to do right by the other members went unsaid, though Jarlaxle was sure Zak would guess as much.

After a few moments of meditative breathing to steady his whipsawing emotions, Zak gave a bitter laugh. "The House has fallen, then."

He would not miss Malice in the slightest, but he was somewhat surprised to find that despite his best efforts to wall away his soft feelings about Vierna and consider her dead as his daughter, he still mourned her actual death.

"And Vierna is unaccounted for," Jarlaxle said, knowing precisely where his friend's thoughts would have gone.

Zak sighed as his emotions churned again. "Then I wish her well, wherever she's ended up."





Zak had still been working through his tangled emotions when Jarlaxle had had to leave to attend to other business, and had not yet returned when the exhaustion from the day's emotional turmoil had caught up with Zak, leaving him with barely enough energy to actually get in bed before he fell asleep.

So it was not until the next day that they were able to discuss things further.

After a leisurely breakfast together, Zak followed Jarlaxle to the other man's office, and once they were both seated, with glasses of wine in hand, he spoke.

"How difficult will it be for you to locate Drizzt?"

Jarlaxle hummed thoughtfully. "Depends on whether or not he's managed to find any allies on the Surface." And at Zaknafein's dubious look, he added, "Given what happened, it's actually quite likely that he has."

"Oh?"

"How often have you seen wild animals down here disrupt a fight, or even just approach people?"

Zak took some time to scour his memories, but it didn't take long before he sighed and said, "Never, and extremely rarely. Which presumably would hold true on the Surface as well.

"You think those animals were purposely sent to disrupt the raid, then?"

"I do," Jarlaxle agreed. "As while it might be possible that animals running from something else would run right through a fight, the fact that Drizzt—and Drizzt alone—was not only separated from the rest of the patrol, but driven in a different direction suggests deliberate action, even more than the fact that the animals drove the patrol away at all."

Zak was silent for a long moment, and then he said, very quietly, "I've often felt like Drizzt somehow ended up with a faerie's soul instead of a drow's. But I can't see how anyone on the Surface would be aware of his nature."

"Not even a deity?" Jarlaxle asked, equally quietly.

Zak froze at those words, beating back terror at the idea of his dancer having caught a deity's direct attention. "Who?" he breathed. "How?"

"One of the faerie deities is also worshipped by humans as a nature deity," Jarlaxle said. "And I've heard whispers that the wizard who was assigned to Drizzt's patrol hated the strong bond Drizzt had with the great cat the wizard could summon."

"So you think Drizzt would have found allies among that deity's followers," Zak said.

"The human followers, at least."

Zak sighed. "And now that he's free of this city, Drizzt would want to be sure that Malice couldn't find him again."

"Exactly," Jarlaxle said. "Which is why, as much as I'd like to keep you by my side, I think it would make more sense to put you in charge of our Skullport outpost.

"It's not a drow city, but it has a drow presence—mostly Vhaeraunite, but a nearby settlement of the Dark Maiden's followers also comes there to trade."

Zak quickly saw the trail of logic Jarlaxle was following, and found he had to agree with it.

"Very well," he said. "I accept the post."





Vierna had been at the Temple of Vhaeraun in Skullport for not quite two months when trouble that had long been brewing between two would-be powers in the city broke out into open fighting.

Three days later, both groups had been reduced to infighting as members of each sought to replace the leaders that had been killed.

And the main topic of conversation even within the Temple was the drow male wielding twin longswords who had easily taken on multiple opponents from both sides at the same time in order to achieve those deaths.

'Drow male wielding twin longswords' would have been enough to pique her interest all by itself, but the frequent discussion of his skill and speed truly made her wonder if this seemingly-peerless fighter might indeed be Zaknafein.

And when she heard someone mention that the fighter had had long unbound hair, she decided it was time to actively seek more information.

No one seemed to know who the fighter actually was, but Kaiyeth had been able to tell her that he had apparently been hired by the city's council to stop the fighting.

So, knowing that Natoth was the Temple's representative on the council, she arranged to speak with him after the evening service.





Seated in Natoth's office, Vierna wound up her explanation of why she was seeking information about the mysterious fighter with "...and so I believe that this man might well be Zaknafein."

"I see," Natoth said. "And I know our Lord would be quite pleased if such a fighter could be swayed to His service." His face took on a thoughtful expression.

Vierna waited with all the patience she could muster, and was rewarded when Natoth resumed speaking.

"I do not have a name for him, but he is the current local leader of an all-male group that is headquartered elsewhere. The group is neither Vhaeraunite nor Eilistraeean, but does not seem to be Lolthite either.

"The man in question arrived maybe four and a half months ago, and took charge of their local operations with, as best as we have been able to determine, no resistance at all.

"And while the group has overall remained uninvolved in conflicts within Skullport, they will act to protect their own interests, as this man cited the threat the fighting posed to those interests as his reason for getting involved when he offered his services to the proprietor of the Dimmed Lantern."

"Mmm," Vierna hummed. "Bregan D'aerthe is an all-male mercenary group based in Menzoberranzan, and I know Zaknafein had some sort of connection to its leader.

"And it certainly has the resources to put up portals for swift travel between their holdings, which means the timing of this man's arrival makes it even more likely that he is Zaknafein, given how close it was to the House's fall."

"How do you wish to go about contacting him, then?" Natoth asked.





Early on the second day after Zak had killed the leading members of the two groups that had been engaged in open fighting, a street urchin had brought a note for "the twin-bladed fighter" to Bregan D'aerthe's compound.

And although he had known his skill with his blades would draw significant attention from at least the Temple faction of Vhaeraunites, he had still been surprised when the note proved to be a request from the Temple's representative on the city council for a meeting at the Dimmed Lantern, "to discuss a matter of mutual interest".

Intrigued by the oblique approach to what he was still rather sure was an attempt to convert him, or at least secure his skills for Vhaeraun, Zak had sent the urchin back with an acceptance.

A few more notes back and forth had arranged a time, with the councilor—Natoth by name—promising to take care of arranging a private parlor for the meeting.

And now, late on the second day after he had received the request, Zaknafein walked into the common room of the Dimmed Lantern, Jornil half a pace behind him, and headed straight for the bartender.

"I'm here to meet with Natoth," he told the man. "Has he arrived yet?"

"'Bout five minutes ago," the bartender said. "He and his companion are in the parlor with bats on the door. Take the hall on the left, and it's the second door on your right."

Well. If the priest had brought a companion, Zak was very glad he'd brought someone to watch his back. "Thank you."

It didn't take long to reach the specified door, and after a sharp knock that brought a response of "It's unlocked", Zak entered, closely followed by Jornil.

Within, seated in two of the chairs that formed a conversation area on the far side of the parlor, there were two drow in cleric's robes.

One of them was wearing their mask, leaving Zak only able to tell that one was female by the way her robes draped her body.

The other, however, was an unmasked male, who rose to his feet as the door closed.

"I do apologize for the mild deception," the priest said, "but it is actually my colleague who wishes to speak with you."

And then, while Zak was still recalculating what might be wanted from him, the priest walked right past them and left the room.

That, at least, simplified things, and he signaled for Jornil to do the same—which was obeyed with only a single check if he was sure.

And once Zak had taken a seat in a chair facing the priestess, she reached up and removed her mask.

"I'm glad to see you again, Zaknafein," Vierna said.

As startled as he was by who the priestess appeared to be, Zak was still thinking rapidly.

The mask could not be faked, therefore this woman was a priestess of Vhaeraun, but was she truly Vierna?

"What was my first gift to you, priestess, and what did I name as a price for it when you asked for one?"

"The gift was a female pirate spider, with a braided charm of my hair, and what I later discovered was yours.

"As for the price, you asked me to learn from watching her as she lived and, as I could, tell you of what she taught me."

This was Vierna, then, as only the two of them knew that.

Reaching out to take her hands, he said, "I am pleased to learn that you are not truly lost to the Spider, my daughter."





Clearing the air between them had needed to happen before they talked of anything else, but once they had done so, Vierna shifted the subject of their conversation to one that she knew Zaknafein shared her investment in.

"You may have learned this already," she said, "but given that you left without hearing Dinin's report, I need to tell you that Drizzt is likely still alive."

"Jarlaxle told me," Zak said, "after getting Dinin's account of what happened, but thank you anyway."

Vierna couldn't say she was displeased to learn that Dinin had survived the House's fall, but he was not the brother she was concerned about, so she set her curiosity aside for later.

"I'm glad you haven't spent the time since then believing he was dead," she replied. "However, my own attempts to actually locate him have been quite unsuccessful. Have Jarlaxle's resources proved more useful?"

"They haven't," Zak admitted. "But given that the details of what happened make it quite likely that Drizzt found allies swiftly, that's not exactly a surprise."

"Oh?" Vierna was well aware that, as the leader of Bregan D'aerthe, Jarlaxle would have developed a tendency to look at events from unusual angles, simply to retain the band's independence, but she truly could not see how he would have reached that conclusion.

Zak had not expected Vierna to immediately see the logic Jarlaxle had followed—he hadn't, after all—so he responded with a rundown of how his friend had laid it out for him.

And when he finished, Vierna sighed, and said, "Well, that does make sense. And since Drizzt has no way of knowing that the House fell, he'd want to make sure he couldn't be found again."

"Exactly," Zak agreed.

"At least now I know to direct my efforts to more mundane methods of locating him."

"And that's why I'm here, instead of at Jarlaxle's side."

Vierna cocked an eyebrow in an invitation for Zak to elaborate.

"The nearby Eilistraeean settlement," he said. "As often as I've felt like Drizzt somehow ended up with a faerie's soul instead of a drow's, it will be quite surprising if he never finds his way to Her followers."

"Point," Vierna said. "And even if he never actually comes this far south, word of him is rather certain to do so, as the Promenade-" at Zak's quizzical look, she quickly explained that the settlement's formal name was 'the Promenade of the Dark Maiden', before picking the thought back up "-is where the Dark Maiden's High Priestess has chosen to live."

"Mmm," Zak hummed. "Definitely something to keep in mind."





One year later

Zaknafein was not yet finished negotiating with the Promenade's caravan master for a pair of throwing knives—and the enchantments he wanted them to have—when he began to feel like he was being watched.

The watcher seemed to be curious, however, not hostile or calculating, so he took the time to finish negotiating before making a very casual turn that let him sweep his gaze across the caravan in order to identify the watcher.

But he was not even halfway through when he locked eyes with a very familiar—and clearly quite surprised—young drow male.

"Weapon Master?" his dancer said.

"It's good to see you again, Drizzt," he replied.

"What are you doing here?"

Although there were two possible meanings for that question, Zak was quite sure Drizzt was not asking about his presence at the caravan, so he gave the other answer. "When you didn't return, I left the House and joined Bregan D'aerthe."

Drizzt's expression clearly showed his confusion at the idea, so Zak smiled, and added, "Would you like to come with me to the Dimmed Lantern for a private conversation?"

Drizzt was torn by Zaknafein's offer.

The four years of joy he had had under the man's tutelage left him wanting to accept, but between that odd fight before he went to Melee-Magthere, and his wariness of being found by his House, he could not help but wonder if this was a trap of some sort.

But even as he wrestled with making a decision, the caravan master spoke up.

"The Dimmed Lantern has a well-deserved reputation for neutrality and privacy, Drizzt."

That... added a strong weight to accepting, and after taking another moment to consider, he said, "I would like that very much."





The Dimmed Lantern was close enough to the market square that the walk there did not take very long.

A private parlor—as well as a messenger to bring a note to Vierna—was easily arranged, and once he and Drizzt were settled in the parlor, Zak cut straight to the matter that he knew would be of the greatest concern for his son.

"The House fell less than a day after the patrol returned without you. So you don't need to worry about being found by them."

Drizzt sighed in relief. "That is good to know, though I can't help but feel some regret for Vierna's death."

"As it happens," Zak said, "both she and Dinin survived the House's fall."

Though Drizzt could easily guess that Dinin survived by joining... Bregan D'aerthe..., it took him a bit to think of how Vierna might have.

"Which House was she adopted by?"

"None of them," Zak replied. "It turns out that, in truth, she has been Vhaeraun's since childhood, and with both of us gone, she took advantage of the attack on the House to make her own escape."

"What?!?" Drizzt found it hard to believe what he had just heard.

"Vierna is Vhaeraun's, not Lloth's," Zak repeated.

Drizzt's face scrunched up in thought, and a few moments later, he said, "That... would actually do a lot to explain some interactions with her that were... odd, for a cleric of Lloth."

While Zak definitely wanted to know more about the interactions that Drizzt had considered odd, that was better saved for later. So instead, he asked, "What else would you like to know?"

Drizzt leaned forward in his seat. "Well..." he began.





In the year since she had reunited with Zaknafein, Vierna had developed a habit, when the Promenade's trade caravan was due to arrive, of only doing things that would not suffer from a sudden interruption.

So when a note from Zak was delivered, saying that Drizzt had come with today's caravan, and Zak had engaged a parlor for them at the Dimmed Lantern, she had been able to immediately drop what she was doing, and swiftly made her way there.

And now, standing outside the door of the parlor that the bartender had directed her to, she took a deep breath to settle her nerves over finally seeing her wean-son again, then knocked in the pattern that she and Zak had agreed on.

"Come in," Zak called, so Vierna carefully opened the door and stepped into the parlor.

Zak and Drizzt were sitting in the conversation area on the far side of the room, and once she had shut the door, Vierna went straight to Drizzt and hugged him tightly.

"I am so very glad to see you again, little brother."

Drizzt had initially tensed up when she embraced him, but after a moment, he relaxed and returned the hug.

"I'm glad you're alive," he replied. Then, with a tone she could hear the mischief in, he added, "Vehna."

Vierna huffed a laugh at that, hugged him a little tighter, then released him.

"Imp," she said fondly, and took a seat of her own. "It's clear enough that Father already told you where my true loyalty lies, but what else do you want to know?"





Once Drizzt's curiosity had been satisfied, it was his turn to share what had happened to him since that fateful raid.

Vierna was somewhat dubious about Mielikki's focused interest in him, and Zaknafein was outright wary of it, but given how clear it was that Drizzt had thrived under Her attention, they limited themselves to expressing that She had best continue to have a positive effect on his life.

And they were both very displeased to hear about the shroud that the Spider Queen had put on him, as well as quite relieved that it had been removed.

Eventually, the conversation turned to how Drizzt could stay in touch with Zak and Vierna, and once an agreement on that had been reached, Zak escorted him back to the caravan.



senmut: Zaknafein and Drizzt battling each other (Forgotten Realms: Zak and Drizzt)
[personal profile] senmut
Back to Back (150 words) by Sharpest_Asp
Chapters: 1/1
Fandom: Forgotten Realms, The Legend of Drizzt Series - R. A. Salvatore
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply
Relationships: Drizzt Do'Urden & Vierna Do'Urden
Characters: Drizzt Do'Urden, Vierna Do'Urden
Additional Tags: Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Canon Typical Violence, Drabble and a Half
Summary:

The siblings have a moment of victory.



fic this way )
senmut: Close up of a lavender eye in a dark face (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt Eye)
[personal profile] senmut
Rising Rebellion (3400 words) by Sharpest_Asp, Ilyena_Sylph
Chapters: 1/1
Fandom: Forgotten Realms, The Legend of Drizzt Series - R. A. Salvatore
Rating: Teen And Up Audiences
Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply
Characters: Jarlaxle Baenre, Vierna Do'Urden, Zaknafein Do'Urden, Malice Do'Urden, Kyorl Oblodra, Kimmuriel Oblodra, Triel Baenre
Additional Tags: Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Canon-Typical Behavior, Canon Typical Violence
Series: Part 3 of Oblodra Gloom
Summary:

The city has finally had enough. Zaknafein and Vierna have a needed conversation. And then...



fic this way )

Oblodra Gloom
Part I | Part II | Part III | Part IV | Part V
* Links will work as parts are revealed
senmut: frontal view of Drizzt's face above his crossed blades (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt Face)
[personal profile] senmut
Full Phase Met (1,663 words) by [personal profile] ilyena_sylph & [personal profile] senmut
Fandom: Forgotten Realms/Legend of Drizzt
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Warnings Apply
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Philomena (Canon-Inspired OC), Drizzt Do'Urden, Ensemble Cast
Additional Tags: Canon Divergence, Female Friendship, Background Relationships
Series: Part 9 of Sisters in Spirit
Summary:

The Hall regained, futures growing



Full Phase Met

No one had been able to pry Drizzt out of the lower part of the Hall until he found the gate the dragon had kept. His growing silence, the scowl on his face, all warned Bruenor his friend was more injured in spirit than body, but then again, Drizzt's nature was just that stubborn, to keep pushing past the realm of exhaustion.

However, once a tall, silver-haired woman had come and dealt with the gate, Bruenor could win the battle of wills, and he ordered Drizzt to go find one of their allies for healing.

When Drizzt emerged outside, with the sun beating down, making him actively flinch, Thyl happened to be looking that way. He'd been told this was Vierna's brother, and while they had some of her clerics here, under glamour rings, he felt a duty to get this taken care of quickly.

No drow was meant to be ash-gray.

"Here, Drizzt," Thyl called, as he whistled for Steelheart -- he was out of magic, despite Mom's spellstar -- but she wouldn't mind the short flight to Spirit Sanctuary. "You look terrible. Let's get you to your sister, mm?"

Drizzt looked at the half-human, considered saying he should see who he could help in the camp of wounded, swayed, and gave in.

"If your friend does not mind," he said, still in awe that all of the pegasi had come to investigate him when they had staged for the invasion.

"She won't," Thyl replied, certain of it as Steelheart touched down a few feet away. "You don't mind taking us over to the other peak, right, lovely?"

Steelheart snorted and swished her tail, before turning her head to get a better look at Drizzt and making a worried nicker.

He brought a hand up and petted along her neck, before waiting for Thyl to mount. He concentrated hard -- that was not easy -- and got himself up without hurting the beautiful being that she was.

"Thank you, both of you."

"You're welcome," Thyl said, as Steelheart turned her head around to stretch past Thyl's leg and nose Drizzt for a moment. He shook his head a little at that, before Steelheart straightened back up and launched into the air, her wings beating hard as she headed north around the mountain, leaving the busy camp behind and soon out of sight.

Drizzt wound up leaning against Thyl's back, as fatigue -- and worse -- sapped at him once he was no longer moving on his own.

:Your brother comes,: Eilistraee, so glad to feel this goodly ranger within Her song now, sent to Vierna so she would get free.

Vierna freed herself from her work of the moment and headed out onto the ledge, looking to see from which way -- and blinked as she saw Thyl and Steelheart, with Drizzt behind her friend on the pegasus. Even from so far away, her brother looked terrible and she worried the entire time until Steelheart landed barely more than a wingspan away. "What happened?" she demanded even as she came to make sure he didn't fall as he slid off Steelheart.

"He only just came out of the mountain," Thyl said. The invasion had taken place two days before, Vierna knew.

"Had to find the dragon's gate and be certain it was sealed," Drizzt managed to say.

"Which means he was probably away from light," Thyl added. "And the clerics haven't actually had time to deal with the shades, given how many injured we had."

"Oh for the Moon's sake!" Vierna exclaimed in exasperation, shaking her head at her brother even as she got his arm up over her shoulders to help bring him along. Where... unlike all of the other drow, her brother would need sunlight and moonlight, so that let out all of the deeper chambers, but -- ah. That would work.

"Bit of a walk, but there's a summer workroom that's windowed by a wall of force. Mostly for sewing and weaving, or writing. Has a couch at the moment, but we'll move a bed in once I've done some work -- though you may have done yourself permanent damage, if you rested before you came here," she fussed, worried. The damage shades could do, that creeping cold drain of strength and vitality.... it needed to be treated promptly, and two days was too long. No wonder he looked so awful. "Thyl, you look almost as bad as he does, but are you up to brewing him a vitality draught? You know where everything is, get Ellie to help you if you need it."

"I can do that, Vierna," Thyl promised her, setting off to get it started.

"Haven't slept since it started," Drizzt admitted. "I don't remember if the shades came close enough. The pool of the dragon's evil was just so thick in the lower levels, sister. It hurt as bad as graduation, and I had to be in it longer."

Vierna blinked at him as they moved, trying to make sense of that... and then she hissed under her breath. "You can sense evil, as though you have the spell? No wonder you look so terrible, even without having been awake for... three, five days? You're going to turn my hair black," she muttered, as she opened the door to the long, bright room and helped him to the couch. A few moments of removing all the gear he no longer needed, and she had him lying down so she could set to work on repairing the damage he'd done to himself.

"It's not usually this bad. I rarely stay in it, usually just long enough to kill or destroy the source. Even that damned crystal wasn't this bad, or the balor," he muttered. "First time being steeped in it a while, since leaving the mind flayer city."

"...those are entirely too many terrible stories I haven't heard," Vierna said, deliberately calmly, "but we'll have time for that. Shush a moment and let me concentrate, though."

Drizzt closed his mouth, and then his eyes, because while the light was his promise that he was free, right now it hurt.

He did not let himself sleep, worried by his sister's words, and paid attention to her presence instead. It was cool, calming, and gentle on all of his frayed nerves.

Vierna quietly sang her way through healing prayers, finding quickly-bandaged wounds and dealing with them, before turning her attention to the abuses he'd heaped on his body, the buildups of fatigue chemicals and toxins -- and stimulants -- that needed to be wiped from his system. It was easier on the patient to do this small spell by small spell, sacrificing her other spells to it, rather than start with her most powerful spells and force divine energy through a body not accustomed to it.

Drizzt found the healing to be soothing, and he relaxed, bit by bit, his control against sleep slipping away as she made his body whole and well once more.

Vierna found her spells, brought by Eilistraee, bolstered, as the amulet he wore warmed to further soothe him, and knew his goddess was also paying attention to the abuses he'd heaped on himself.

Eventually, he was asleep, but the damage was under control, and she didn't think he had done harm to himself that would last. She'd make him wake for Thyl's potion, but for now, Drizzt was as strong as she could make him, and sleeping safely where she could watch over him.





Mid-Winter

Mena came and pressed a very cold hug to her sworn-sister, laughing at the faint yelp as the cold went through Vierna's robes.

"I came straight to you from outside," Mena said with a grin. "So, it seems there's a romance brewing in Silverymoon. Drizzt says hello, he misses you, but he's learning a lot."

"I miss him too," Vierna replied, "but what do you mean, a romance?"

Mena started piling her travel cloak and pack by the door to carry to her room later. "Your brother." She smiled impishly. "I don't think he really knows how to navigate it, but he's fallen so hard."

"For who?" Vierna demanded, more than a little worried, her eyes narrowing at her heart-sister's obvious amusement.

Mena came and took her hands, squeezing. "Someone who knows very well how difficult this could be for him. Mother, and she is just as struck by him, if I am reading it all correctly."

Vierna squeezed back, but she also just stared at her oldest friend in utter confusion. "I... your mother?! Of all the people I could have imagined you might say, she was nowhere on my list!"

"I think they've been mutually struck since their first meeting," Mena told her. "But it is a slow-moving thing, and I'm only really seeing it because I see them away from everyone else."

Vierna nodded slowly, and considered this idea. He was certainly experienced -- in the travel and encounters sense -- enough to make his own choices without her fussing... but oh, she was glad it was Mena's mother. Alustriel was wise, kind, and good to a level that Vierna could be certain that even if it went badly, the archmage would do her best not to hurt her brother. "Well... how very surprising, indeed."

"I think it's wonderful. She's stayed a little distant from most people since Papa died, and he's a very gentle person, who follows all our ideals." Mena grinned. "He won my Uncle Korvallen over, Spellguard Niska has pretty much adopted him, and he's very popular with the pages."

"Really? Come tell me all about how he's doing," Vierna encouraged, pulling her sworn-sister along with her to sit for a bit.

Mena went happily, and started filling her in on all she had learned in Silverymoon. Their family was tied together, all because she'd been curious about the drow so long ago.



Part I | Part II | Part III | Part IV | Part V | Part VI | Part VII | Part VIII | Part IX
* Links will work as parts are revealed
senmut: Drizzt hold ing his hand up against the sun in the distance (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt Sun)
[personal profile] senmut
A World Shaken Whole (6,053 words) by [personal profile] ilyena_sylph & [personal profile] senmut
Fandom: Forgotten Realms/Legend of Drizzt
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Warnings Apply
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Philomena (Canon-Inspired OC), Drizzt Do'Urden, Ellifain Tuuserail, Catti-brie Battlehammer, Regis, Alustriel Silverhand, Ensemble Cast
Additional Tags: Canon Divergence, Female Friendship, Reunions, Trauma, Background Relationships
Series: Part 8 of Sisters in Spirit
Summary:

A child learns what the drow was thinking, and open negotiations of a future begin



A World Shaken Whole

The small group wound up in an office to informally discuss the findings in the Hall, with Dhaeln having joined them. Once that was seen to, Dhaeln took Regis with her to get him a place to stay, Catti-brie having already stated she would stay in her ranger's room -- she knew he wasn't near as steady as he looked.

She never realized his world could be upset even more than whatever he and his sister had discussed first.

A young elf, moon if Catti remembered her lessons, came inside the office, already speaking before she'd really taken in that Vierna was not alone.

"Mama, I ne--"

The words broke off as she made eye contact with Drizzt sitting beside Catti, and Catti felt every muscle cord up in Drizzt's arm where it touched hers on seeing the elf go so pale.

"Purple eyes," the young elf whispered, not seeing anything but the image of a face from her mostly repressed nightmares.

Vierna rose from her chair and went to her daughter, putting her body between her daughter and her brother, taking sight of him from her daughter for the moment, even as she very carefully pulled her in against her chest. That accomplished, she turned her halfway, so she could look at her brother without putting Ellifain's back to her nightmare. "Easy, sweetheart," she murmured softly, "easy. You're safe, I'm here. Nothing is going to hurt you while I'm here."

"He has purple eyes," Ellifain said again, keeping her face tucked into her mother's chest.

"You -- she -- " Drizzt was helpless under the onslaught of fresh guilt for a thirty year old crime committed against the faerie. Catti slid closer to him, getting an arm around him.

"Yes, he does," Vierna agreed softly, entirely focused on her daughter for the moment. She heard Drizzt, but he was going to have to wait. "He is also my brother, and Ravenna and Dhaeln brought him here. They wouldn't bring anyone here that would hurt you, right?"

She freed one hand from her daughter's back and held up a hand in 'wait', then mentally called herself an idiot, held on to her daughter with her elbows and started signing. 'You said you 'did something' to earn Lloth's disfavor. Was it saving a faerie child?'

Drizzt gave an emphatic nod, then gave up and pulled Catti into his arms so he could hold her and hide his face, willing to wait, but shaken to his core. Despite Catti being of a size with him, she went, and just stroked his hair while he hid in her comfort.

"Your brother?" Ellifain asked, looking up to her mother.

"My brother," Vierna repeated, nodding as she looked at her daughter. "He grew up in the same awful place I did, and ran away like I did... but he didn't get a chance to run away until he was sent to the Surface. He saved you, deliberately, just like we always thought." She paused for a long moment, thinking, then asked, "Do you want to go home, and I'll listen to his story and come tell you? Or do you want to hear it yourself?"

Catti-brie had to admire the woman's calm and gentleness, even as she kept hold of Drizzt and stroked his hair, waiting. This... this was something her ranger had never talked about, and now he was face to face with it?

Ellifain, a child by elven standards, and encouraged to be that way by all of her people here, weighed it, then made the choice to pull back and look at the man.

He... he was upset too. She could tell that. And the human was holding him, sitting in the same space as him, being gentle with him, like Mama with her.

Were they both hurt by that night, herself and the man?

"I want to hear him say it." She did not, however, move from Vierna's immediate space.

"I... you deserve more than just the words I can say," Drizzt managed to say, looking up past Catti.

Vierna kissed her daughter's hair, more proud of her than she could possibly say, and then moved both of them to another chair, seating herself and bringing her daughter down into her lap.

"Drizzt, would you tell us -- tell Ellie -- how that raid came to happen, and why you did as you did?"

Drizzt drew in a deep breath, looking at the moon elf briefly, then focusing on his sister's shoulder.

"When I graduated school, I was assigned to stay on patrols, with Dinin still leading us. We were then given a raid, in recognition of how we handled patrols." He shook his head for the way drow society handled that. "I still half-thought, maybe the faerie were evil, just like I was taught, even as I was realizing that drow were evil.

"We came above, and the surface was everything I had been yearning for without even knowing it." He had to look down, arms tightening on Catti unconsciously. "Then I heard the music, the singing, and it was the most beautiful thing I'd ever known to that point.

"Only... it made everyone else worse, more violent, uglier in every aspect of how they were. And... we got close enough. I froze, didn't think to make a noise, something that would have given a chance to the dancers!"

Vierna made a quiet, sympathetic noise, nodding her understanding. "...even if you had," she said softly, "it would have made little difference, Drizzt, with a full raiding party."

"I... could not have killed them all, and Dinin was my brother even if we were nothing alike," Drizzt said softly. "When I saw the child, though, I saw a chance, a chance to protect one person.

"I am sorry that was all I could do."

Catti-brie carefully shifted, still letting Drizzt hold her, but looked at the ... to her eyes a young woman, but elves were different. "Me ranger means it. He gives his everything tae protectin' others. E'en when they donnae give him naught but trouble. For a child, he would've tried hardest."

Vierna smiled at that gentle, but fierce reinforcement, and hugged Ellifain a little closer against her. "We knew, from that Ellie was only stunned, not hurt, that someone had to have chosen to save her... but we had no idea who. I thought it must be someone questioning... and now we know that is truth.

"Thank you, little brother, for my daughter's life. And for telling us."

He nodded, falling back to the silence he'd held as a shield against his family, except for his father, to gather himself.

"How old were you, if you had just left school?" Ellifain asked.

That made him have to talk, and he looked at her, briefly, to answer. "Thirty. I wasn't yet thirty-one when I left the city."

"Younger than I am now," she said, her gentle nature aching as she saw that yes, that night had hurt them both in deep ways.

"We've done our best to let you be a child, though, Ellie," Vierna said, "while he was forced to take on adult responsibilities far too young."

"Aye," Catti-brie said, shaking her head as she tucked herself against her ranger a little more closely, "thirty's tae young even for a dwarf -- so many fights as I've had with me Da, tae make him understand I'm grown -- let alone an elf."

She'd never really known how young her ranger was, but if this elf was still a child, then...

Drizzt squeezed Catti for that, while dragging all of his control -- shattered by too many emotions in a single day -- back around him. "I am very relieved, joyful even, to know you did survive that awful night. I have worried all these years that... you had not."

Ellifain peered at him, then nodded, before tucking into her mother. This was so much, and she had answers, and the man was really a good one.

Vierna's heart ached for her brother, and for her daughter. She brought her pendant out from inside her tunic, laid her fingers on it, and began to sing a song of calming and rest, to help bring their turbulent and painful emotions back under their control, exerting her will to ensure it would have the effect she desired.

It worked, very well on Ellifain, but she noticed, like Ravenna had, it took more effort to help it reach her brother. He did calm, and eventually let Catti shift into her own space again.

"You're my uncle," Ellie finally said, making up her mind. "And I think you have to have learned how to be good already. So... welcome to Spirit Sanctuary," she managed to say. "Mama, I am going to go lie down a bit."

"Of course, sweetheart," Vierna answered, letting her daughter out of her embrace. "Do you want me to come sing you to sleep, love?"

"Yes?"

Ellifain wanted that, and also it was a small test of if her uncle would be more than her in her mama's heart, without even seeing it quite that way.

"Rest well. Vierna, Catti and I are also going to go rest," Drizzt said, but he did not stand yet, not wanting to seem a threat at all. "I remember the way to the quarters you pointed out."

"All right," Vierna said as she rose to take her daughter and stay with her until she knew she was sleeping well. "Rest well, my brother, Catti-brie."

"Thank you," Drizzt said. Once they had left, he did rise, and walked with his friend to the quarters they had been shown. He did not lie down, though, choosing instead to drop on the floor after removing what he needed to for comfort, and settled to do the deep breathing exercises Montolio had taught him. "I'm sorry you had to hear that, Catti-brie.

"It is the worst thing I have ever been a part of."

Catti-brie snorted at him and dropped onto the floor with him, laying her head on his stomach and turning a little on her side to face him. "'Twas a terrible thing, aye," she agreed quietly, "but I'm nae sorry tae have heard how long ye've done the best ye could do tae protect others, me ranger."

He brought his hand to her hair, stroking gently. "I ... thank you, Catti. For supporting me, for believing in me," he told her softly. "I think, now that I have faced that, I might begin believing a little more in who I am."

Catti leaned into his hand, smiling up at him. "That's good, then. I'm glad of it... though I think 'twas nae knowin' if the lass had lived or died as tormented ye most, me ranger. Aye?"

He took a deep breath, then made an affirmative noise. "I saw how broken Belwar was in his spirit, after my attempt at mercy. It left me worried for the child. And... if my father had to die because of it, I needed her to have survived!"

Catti twisted to hug him, arms around his shoulders and under his neck, half draped over him, as she said quietly, "Ach, Drizzt... that was a hard thing for ye, aye, an' tae not ken...." She shook her head. "Now ye know, an' 'tis what ye'd have wished. She's safe, an' well, an' yer sister counts her as daughter. So... yer da got a gran'babe from it, aye?"

Drizzt half-smiled. "So he did. I think he'd be startled, but accept it."

Catti stretched up and kissed his forehead, squeezed him again, and then wriggled back down to her previous position. "Aye, I think as much. ...why are we on this floor, me ranger."

"Because I was going to do some breathing exercises and let you sprawl on the bed without me taking up space," he said in a mild tone. "But you, as ever, have calmed me. So we can both lie down."

Catti nodded and got up, putting her hands down to pull him to his feet so they could go and rest.

He let her, pulling her in to hug her a long moment, before joining her on the bed to rest for a time.

It had been a momentous day, after all.





Vierna's sending of 'we have met Ellie's rescuer and he is my brother' had elicited a yelp and immediate promise to arrive on the morrow. Mena came, wearing her moon-elf persona of Marith, so as to not be quite so imposing, and arrived as the new drow was practicing in the 'courtyard', really just one of the fields easily reached from the main village, with a human Mena did not know.

Vierna was watching, and several fighters, many of whom were openly talking about the technique on display.

"Sister," Mena called, smiling, though her eyes stayed on the odd pair... and that was a halfling on the other side of the circle, sitting with Dhaeln!

Vierna turned gladly, smiling as she called, "Marith!" in return as she came towards her to hug her friend. "Obviously, that is my brother out there, with his student Catti-brie Battlehammer. The halfling with Dhaeln is Regis, a friend of theirs."

"And your brother's name?" Marith asked, slightly teasing, as she settled with an arm around Vierna's waist, turning to watch. "He's teaching her? He's good, and she shows signs of being good at it too."

The pair being talked about weren't paying any attention, as Drizzt needed the activity of training to settle in his skin, and Catti-brie was determined to hone her skills as a fighter, even more than before.

"Drizzt," Vierna said quietly, "Drizzt Do'Urden. My full brother, not half."

"Son of the Weapon Master, then? My my, no wonder he might be your peer," Marith answered that. "Catch me up on everything?"

"Yes," Vierna agreed, and took her hand to find somewhere to sit. "The first I knew of matters," she said, "was your mother arriving by phantom steed to ask for my help," she began, and summarized through to having shepherded Ellie off to bed.

Marith was more than impressed, by all of it, but she was also worried. "Vierna, my soul's sister, I fear that the gods are meddling, for so many things to tie events together like this."

"I know someone is," Vierna said unhappily. "He's hard to heal, hard to calm, and we've never been able to scry him. Eilistraee's never heard him, for all that he blazes of goodness like a paladin."

Marith chuckled. "Even knowing you, I find the idea of a drow paladin amusing," she pointed out. "So he should see Mother, and let her discern if there is a spell at work? A fate charm or such. Except Mother turned him away, for the city's sake. However, I can sneak him directly into the palace."

"...I think I can convince him to accept that, because whatever is interfering could be a danger to us," Vierna said after contemplating it for a few moments.

"And the girl needs to go anyway, to make allies for her father. So, yes. Tomorrow. I'll reach out to Mother to warn her, make certain it won't cause harm." Marith smiled brightly.

Vierna laughed at her smug look and hugged her again, glad that there would be someone as wise and experienced as Mena's mother to look at whatever was interfering between her goddess and her brother.





Having spent the day getting to know Drizzt and his friends, Mena settled in her room and put the sending anklet on, tuning to just her mother.

~I am in Spirit Sanctuary, there is magic affecting Drizzt Do'Urden. I want to know if I can bring them directly to the palace.~ That was far more concise than she'd expected to get it to, but Mother could reply and kick a new sending off if needed.

She felt her mother's surprise and relief, as well as an... anticipation, almost, before Alustriel answered, ~Don't be seen, things are still... difficult. But yes. I will help as much as I can. All my love, dear one.~

Mena sat back, then nodded to herself. She could cast invisibility on Drizzt, and it would seem she only had Catti-brie and Regis with her. If they went to her room to wait, that would be best.

Once they were tucked in there, she would go arrange the official appointment for Catti-brie as Bruenor's designated voice.





Catti-brie was watching intently as Mena -- not Marith, and she needed to learn about shape-changing people -- opened the door to let the Lady of Silverymoon in. She had caught the tension in her Da about the woman, heard the teasing from Wulfgar, and seen the strangeness in Drizzt when the woman was mentioned.

And the Lady was an impressive woman to behold, as tall as Mena was right now, all silver hair and pale skin and wearing blues that made the silver stand out. She looked over at Drizzt --

-- he was transfixed by her, absolutely watching only her, barely aware of the others. Catti looked at Regis, who winked outrageously about Drizzt being like that.

Alustriel had carefully ensured that her eyes stayed on her daughter until she had greeted her and kissed her cheek, until the door of the room shut and she could look to her hidden guest. "Welcome to Silverymoon, Drizzt Do'Urden," she told him, so very glad to see that he had come through whatever troubles had followed him in good health, unable to look away from him in this so much better light for a long moment. Forcibly, she looked to her daughter again. "Mena, introduce me to our other guests?"

"This is Catti-brie Battlehammer, heart-daughter of Bruenor Battlehammer, chieftain of the clan, and this is Regis, once of Lonelywood of the Ten-Towns," Mena said smoothly, no matter how much she was startled by seeing her mother actually speechless for a moment.

"Greetings, Lady Alustriel," Drizzt said with all of his manners on display.

"Greetings, Lady, and may my stay here be better this time than last time," Catti said, uncertain how she felt about Drizzt was reacting. "Regis and I are here tae speak on behalf o' me Da and clan."

"Mena already told us, last night, that we should seek the Rockcrusher clan," Regis said helpfully, "but we do need to deal with the power in the region that we're told can be fair." He said it guilelessly, but the turning away still nettled, no matter how Drizzt seemed at peace.

Alustriel had turned her full attention to Catti-brie at her words. "Your first stay? I heard nothing from any of my people that a princess of one of my old allies had come to my gates. Will you tell me what occurred?"

That question asked, she shifted her gaze to Regis, her unhappy expression at the woman's words lightening as she spoke to him. "I attempt fairness in all my dealings... but I may never place my personal wishes over the security of my people. My sisters have been at work in the city, soothing the fears stirred by Nesme, but if you can help me calm the merchants over tales of a dangerous drow, I will be profoundly grateful."

Regis dimpled a little. "I would gladly do so, while I am here," he said.

"Aye, and 'tis fair enough tae protect yer people such as that," Catti-brie said, "but yet an assassin with a wizard bent on evil deeds c'n stay within yer walls, holdin' me hostage." She took a deep breath. "Is o'er and done, but methinks that yer people need lessons in weighing deeds, not words."

"The assassin, the wizard, her guard, and the construct with them are all dead or destroyed," Drizzt said. "The latter three were seeking me due to my involvement in terrible events. The assassin was from Regis's past, and we should focus on the future or the now, not that."

Alustriel's eyes flashed silver for a moment as she took a deep breath at hearing such a thing had happened. "Let me guess," she said bitterly to Catti-brie's take, "they were all human. And yes... often as I try to make that plain, it is difficult for people to see past fear. I am pleased to hear that they are no longer a problem, but horrified that it happened at all."

"All human, aye," Catti-brie conceded.

"Artemis Entreri has been a danger for hire for at least fifteen years," Regis offered. "Drizzt did the Realms a large favor by removing him from them."

Drizzt half-shrugged.

"Mena said," Catti-brie said, realizing that Drizzt really didn't want to dwell on killing, "that I'm tae meet you proper later, but that ye might wish a report o' what happened with me Da's quest ahead of that."

"I would very much appreciate that, yes," Alustriel replied, moving to take one of the empty seats, "if you would be so kind."

Catti-brie nodded, and began the tale, letting Regis pipe up at times, and looking to Drizzt to add as he would, especially about the shades and the dragon scale. It took time, but they made it all the way through, with Drizzt stating the last of it.

"The cleric who aided us agrees with me that it is either a deep dragon or a shadow dragon, with the latter more likely."

"Certainly not someone I want to continue having as a neighbor," Alustriel said with a shake of her head, her mouth tightening. "Luckily, I have several experienced sons -- and, I think, a daughter -- who will want to be involved in ridding our region of such a danger?"

She raised a brow at her daughter even as she smiled.

"Of course I will help. Vierna plans to, though we still have to work out how to protect her clerics from perceptions." Mena gave a smile for that. "I could borrow some rings maybe? Aunt has several for her people to trade in Waterdeep."

"If it were only me clan," Catti-brie said, "there'd be nae need for such. We know our elf, an' we'd welcome his sister's folk. But I've heard enow o' the other clans down here tae know there'd need tae be summat, aye. We have tae leave that to ye mages, I suppose." She paused for a moment, then raised a brow. "Several sons, Lady?"

"A dozen of them, though some of them have gone a... long way, and may have a bit of difficulty making it back. One of them in particular would be very angry with me if I tried to keep him from coming to learn about a new species of dragon," she said with an amused curve of her lips. "I think your aunt would be willing to lend them for this, I'll ask her later."

"Thank you, Mother," Mena said warmly. "Though, given I've known her longer..." she teased, letting it trail off.

"Only House Baenre had near that in daughters," Drizzt said, surprised. "And she's said to be at least a thousand, maybe two."

"Elves," Regis said, but there was a tinge of wistful for the fact that Drizzt would all too soon lose the friends he'd made, strictly because they lived on different time-lines.

"Well, I'm not quite that old," Alustriel said, looking again at the ranger who had already had such an effect on her, "and I tend towards having twins -- or in one memorable and exhausting case, triplets. That speeds things up a bit."

He shook his head. "I do not want to think of what drow society -- the kind I grew up in -- would do with a litter born to one woman. I do not think it would be kind at all."

Catti-brie winced, just from some of the offhanded comments he had made about his city through their years together. "Best not tae think on it, me ranger. Ye've the softest heart for children as it is."

"The Tall Ones!" Regis exclaimed. "You're the mother of the Tall Ones!"

Alustriel felt herself pale just a little, and she shook her head. "No," she agreed. "That's not worth thinking about at all, from the stories I have heard. And yes," she added, turning her eyes to Regis as she found a smile somewhere for the recognition of her sons. "I am. They prefer not to make too much noise about that outside of Silverymoon -- where a large part of the elven population at least remembers them as children -- but they are mine."

"I saw one, once, from a great distance," Regis said. "And as I traveled I heard about them!" He looked at Drizzt. "You getting to meet one of them should be really good. Supposedly they all ride pegasi, and I just know the pegasi would like you!"

Mena contemplated her sworn-sister's brother a long moment. "I feel, from the stories about you so far, and how careful you were with Ellie, that your friend is right. The pegasi always know who is truly good, and they will be curious about you, once you meet my brothers."

"I have spent many an hour, when I was still in the hills south of here, watching them fly over, but never thought to meet one," Drizzt said, a little awed at the idea.

"Ghael's partner Ruakerym might be... fractious, but he is a rather temperamental stud who doesn't care for anyone but Ghael... and his own foals," Alustriel said. "The others, though, I believe Mena is quite right about."

"Oh I forgot he friended one of that line -- isn't Del's one of Rua's throws?" Mena asked. "No, never mind. We should probably tell you the other part of why I brought them all here, before you have to go so you can think on it.

"Drizzt can't hear Eilistraee, and She can't perceive him, and the clerics had a harder time healing and calming him," Mena explained. "We're hoping you might be better able to perceive why. Because I just don't think Mielikki would have been that careless in granting protections."

"No," Alustriel replied, "I cannot believe that She would, either. If I cannot learn anything, I will send to the Ladyservant and ask her to come and give her opinion. But let me see what I can see." She paused for a moment, and decided she probably should give warning. "My eyes may turn silver, and silver sparks flicker from my hair and fingertips. It's a... side effect of what I will likely have to do to gain an answer, and not a danger to anyone here."

"Thank ye for the warning; I'm not much used tae magic," Catti-brie said, though she still itched to move closer to her ranger.

Drizzt relaxed as fully as he knew how, trying to be willfully cooperative with this search.

One sword, something in his pouch, the amulet he wore... all of it came back strongly magical, with divinity in the last of the three. But under, more subtle than all of that yet glaring in the nature of it, was a shroud of magic, one that had a sticky impression, once Alustriel had gone deep enough in studying him.

Alustriel frowned a little, peering at the sticky shroud with eyes beginning to slide to silver-glow, her head tipping slightly to the side. What was... oh, ugh. Sticky, spidery webbing -- there could only be one source for that.

She slid sideways into the silverfire, into communion with her Mother, and tugged, drawing Mystra's attention to what was before her. :Mother... what has Lolth done here?:

Mystra peered at what Her daughter had found, and then came more fully to the anchor that Alustriel was, seeing a clue, perhaps, in the shadow on the horizon.

:What does that eight-legged nuisance think She is doing, weaving such a mess around one that could never be Hers?: was muttered, even as the Mistress of the Weave studied it and determined the best way to deal with it. "Philomena," Mystra said aloud, speaking through Alustriel, "hold a coin or a stone on your palm for me."

Startled, having firmly wished to never have to deal with her Grandmother directly, Mena pulled out a nicely sized opal she'd been holding onto for experimenting, and watched as it began to hover, then spin over her palm.

Alustriel was still there, watching in satisfaction as the nasty mess wrapped all around this generous, kindhearted, forgiving soul was slowly pulled away, spun off into the opal and lodged there until the whole mess was removed and the opal fell back into her daughter's hand. Mystra left her, then, as gently as She could... but Alustriel still slumped back against the chair, winded, starving, thirsty, and a little dazed.

"Go put... that thing... in my workroom, in the lead lock-box," she told her daughter, her eyes closed.

"Yes, Mother," Mena said, after a quick look to Drizzt -- who was moving to pour water from the decanter. The magical effort had barely done more than make his skin feel a pressure, as the evil was pulled free enough to let him actually discern it.

"Here, Lady," Drizzt said, once he had the water and had moved to her, Mena having departed. "Drink." He held the glass near her hand, his concern evident to both of his friends.

Alustriel felt the cool of the water and the glass next to her hand, and moved just enough to take it and bring it to her lips without opening her eyes, letting the water refresh her. After a few careful sips, she felt enough better to open her eyes and find his openly concerned gaze. "Thank you," she said, breathing a little easier. "Do you have anything very sweet, or very high protein?"

Drizzt nodded, and moved to his pack, coming back with smoked caribou, as well as one of the honey and berry nuggets he'd made for quick energy. "Both," he said, smiling as he offered them to her.

She took the honeyed fruit first, with a grateful smile, and felt the energy hitting her in a welcome rush. The jerky, though, looked entirely appealing and she bit off a piece of it as well, tucking it back against her cheek to soften. "My apologies," she said, "but it is... draining... to be a goddess, even One who loves you."

Drizzt nodded. "I am thankful, as whatever that was, once it was separated from me felt entirely too wrong," he told her, settling beside her chair, looking up at her from a cross-legged position, in case she needed more. "Once you have recovered some, if you would, I wish to know what it was."

"As do we," Catti-brie said, not happy, for more reasons than she could fully spell out even to herself.

"Of course," Alustriel agreed as she chewed the bit of jerky, drank some more water, and chewed another bite before she felt capable of explaining entirely coherently. Her Mother had left the explanation of what it was, and a guess at how long it had been there, behind when She left. "To quote Mystra, lady of magic," she said, "'What does that eight-legged nuisance think She is doing, weaving such a mess around one that could never be Hers?' There was a shroud around you -- which would have been a breach of the terms of the end of the War of the Seldarine, if Lolth had not crafted it to obscure you from Her clerics as well. It kept you from being noted by any of Them, and apparently interfered with Their spells as well."

Drizzt frowned, his agile mind pouring over that. He thought about the state of the city after he left, then what probably happened once he defeated his mother with the effigy of his father.

"Why would She do that?" Regis asked, and Drizzt sighed.

"My House, when I left was Ninth, one off the ruling council, and under attack from the Fifth House. That they survived to send a hunter after me ten years later implies Fifth was defeated, which would have placed them on the council.

"Only, given the magic involved in that hunt, I am almost certain my House fell when I defeated the hunter." Drizzt shook his head. "Briza never would have held it for long, given that I understand now zealots are only useful as puppets, unless they have charisma and she did not.

"So, the city of my birth, would have had a minor upheaval at the upper level, spreading chaos down the ranks, all because a good-natured male was hidden from their view."

"Causing chaos, and therefore satisfying that One's nature," Alustriel said with a quiet sigh. "Or at least, that's what She'd likely claim. Lying trickster that She is. Well, I am glad to have been able to remove that filth from you. Perhaps my last-born sister can put it to some use giving Vhaeraun's folk in Skullport trouble."

Mena slipped back inside, took in the arrangement, and decided to go sit next to Regis.

"I am still... digesting that She is not the only deity of the drow," Drizzt said wryly. "I should have guessed that was a lie, but honestly, with Her stench all over us, who would expect another deity to stay?"

Alustriel chuckled softly, and switched which hand the glass was in so she could reach down to him, offering her hand. "Not an unreasonable position," she said softly. "But Eilistraee is as stubborn as Her people tend to be."

He gave his hand to her, marveling at how quick to touch him she was, at the way it rested so peacefully in his soul to be touched by her. What was this connection between them?

Catti-brie noted it, and wondered too, but it was not for her to say something now. Later, yes.

"I look forward to learning more, once I have seen my friend into his proper home," Drizzt said. "My sister has invited me to stay with them, for a time."

"I am glad of that," she said, "I like Vierna, and have several reasons to be grateful her people guard my northwestern border."

"I am grateful, Lady, that you chose to inform her of my friends and I," Drizzt said. "The help they gave was immeasurable."

"That's what Vierna does, once she knows of a need," Mena said. "As you likely guessed after meeting Ellie." Mena looked at her mother. "We solved the mystery of who spared Vierna's daughter.

"It was Drizzt. Which is part of why we were so concerned at how tangled everything was growing, when he is Vierna's full brother, had spared Ellie, and then wound up back in the region."

Alustriel's hand tightened slightly as she looked down at Drizzt again, her heart aching for the child she'd been told about and the man beside her, whose eyes had gone haunted at the mention. "I see why," she agreed. "Those are several coincidences all at once."

"Add in that he's been seen by Aunt Dove when he was first up here, I thought it needed looked into," Mena said happily.

Drizzt returned the squeeze, and gave Alustriel a soft smile for the concern. "I do not wish to be within the gods' games, but Mielikki and I came to an understanding. Any others needing my skills will have to meet my standards as She does."

Regis could not help but laugh. "Yes, Lady, this is how he is."

Alustriel laughed, her eyes brightening with amusement. "Well, it is good for Them to have a challenge now and then. I have never not been a part of divine events, but I certainly understand your opinion! I've had moments I've wished to be less a part of it all."

Drizzt inclined his head, privately aware of a growing wish to face the future near this woman, and uncertain of what he was thinking -- or feeling.

Mena turned the conversation to the topic of the Rockcrushers then, while filing away this thing she saw growing between her mother and the ranger.



Part I | Part II | Part III | Part IV | Part V | Part VI | Part VII | Part VIII | Part IX
* Links will work as parts are revealed
senmut: Drizzt hold ing his hand up against the sun in the distance (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt Sun)
[personal profile] senmut
Night's Light Shining Bright (4,772 words) by [personal profile] ilyena_sylph & [personal profile] senmut
Fandom: Forgotten Realms/Legend of Drizzt
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Warnings Apply
Characters: Bruenor Battlhammer, Wulfgar son of Beornegar, Regis, Catti-brie Battlehammer, Drizzt Do'Urden, Vierna Do'Urden, Ensemble Cast
Additional Tags: Canon Divergence, Reunions
Series: Part 7 of Sisters in Spirit
Summary:

The party divides, and a family reunites



heading goes here

The group of dwarves had clustered around Bruenor, as Dhaeln's memories had unlocked inside the Hall, and he had them more strongly. Wulfgar and Regis sat on the edge of that group, with Catti-brie torn between their sides... and her ranger's, who had come out and immediately found the nearest tree to put his back to, slumping there.

They'd had a brush with shades, and found horrors, but the weight of that much evil had been hardest on him in many ways.

"Cleric," Drizzt called softly. "I am translating the duergar words as 'dragon-god' and 'Shimmergloom', to go with the scale we found. Do your people have any resources to research this?

"Whatever the Shimmergloom is, its evil is like a miasma at the lowest point we explored."

"Not at our home," Ravenna said, "but the larger community further south should. I will send to a friend there after I rest, to learn what they know. A deep dragon or a shadow dragon seem most likely to me, though."

Regis shuddered again, still bothered by the shades that had swarmed them. A dragon was more than a little beyond what he wanted to deal with, no matter that Wulfgar and Drizzt had killed Icingdeath.

"I agree, and lean to the shadow type, for the shades that roved the corridors," Drizzt told her. "Rest, priestess; I intend to call Guen now it has been a day and some from her last advent, so she can guard us."

He suited action to words, and the cat soon appeared, making a low noise at how worn her drow felt.

"Keep us safe, so we may rest, my friend?"

She flicked her ears in 'of course' and sprang up into the tree above him to find her vantage point.

Ravenna nodded and stretched out more comfortably, soon sound asleep with her own people and the great cat there.

Bruenor studied the woman who'd so willingly gone to sleep with them all around her, thought of her healing and the work she'd done in his Hall... and decided he might just like her.

"Wulfgar?" Drizzt called to him next.

"Sleep, my friend. I know that place weighed upon you greatly," Wulfgar said, rising to go and find his own better vantage. He felt a deep pride that Drizzt would entrust him with the safety of their party. Between himself and Guen, they would be undisturbed.

Dhaeln looked as the ranger settled in with his cloak over his eyes, and then back to Bruenor. "Good lot ye've found, me king."

"Aye," Bruenor agreed gruffly, "that they do be." He was tired, too, and worn down with horror and grief, but —

He switched into dwarven and said, "Tell me about these folk ye live with. Nae secrets, but. She said something about us being neighbors."

Dhaeln snorted. "We'll be allies, me King, with them. Up on Third Peak, cut deep into a cliff, there's a whole village of the dark elves, and them as they've helped that didnae want tae leave," she began. "Established up there my lifetime and a bit a'fore that.

"When the Hall fell, was some of their scouts found us a'fore we'd crossed the river. Took us up, and saw tae havin' us healed. Lost Old Rook tae his injuries, but the priestess as was helpin' him was beside herself with grief for it. Made me think as if we'd found good people. Bhaestaem and Ezrigith agreed, come the spring, and we stayed on, though tracks had been found crossin' into the Moon Wood."

"Lost the pair of them o'er the years," Halan took up then. "But we kept on, us and Micken who came out in a sack. Took up their smithin' needs, helped them see when tae brace, where tae cut. And Micken, he's in charge of all the stores."

Bruenor considered that for a few moments and nodded, accepting all of that. "Well, then. Good enow. I'm fer some sleep, Dhaeln, ye ought tae rest as well."

"We went in fresher than ye, but aye. That lad of yours can wake me for next watch," Dhaeln said.

"Drizzt will take it. He can't sleep more than a couple of hours," Catti-brie told her. "So sleep yerself out."





Drizzt noted Bruenor was awake, and slipped over, silent as anything, to sit beside him.

"What now? You found it. There is a terrible evil inside, you have new members of your clan, and there is enough time to reach Icewind Dale, possibly even get them moving before the passes close, if Catti is right and they were already packing.

"Is that our next step? How do we see to getting the allies you will need? Not just dwarves to deal with the duergar we saw, but the dragon itself?"

"Why are ye always full o' the hard questions?" Bruenor muttered at him. "Aye, needin' tae be rousting the clan, but thinkin' me girl could stand with Dhaeln as me voice here, while I get them. Have Wulfgar go back with me, but leave Regis here with her." He then looked at Drizzt. "I'll nae have ye trekking back that way, when people o' yer own kind are right here.

"Ye stay, meet with them, then keep an eye on me girl with me clan down this way, aye?"

Drizzt's heart hammered. He would go where he was most needed, but that… made sense.

"Steer clear of Luskan," Drizzt said, instead of addressing the emotions swelling in him. "And don't pay too close attention to the cairn's burial spot for the crystal. I will seek aid in dealing with it, once I have a feel for these drow."

"Mind your steps along those lines, but aye. Mayhap check to see if we've a tunnel that goes near enough, fetch the thing out in a chest, but like as not we cannae," Bruenor agreed. "We'll sort out if Dhaeln or one o' her two wishes tae come with us, and if they'll allow for Catti-brie and Regis tae go with ye up their way."

Drizzt nodded at that, before watching their friends — old and new — who were still asleep.





The division of the party happened in accordance with Bruenor's wishes, with Dhaeln sending both Micken and Halan to back up the chieftain and barbarian. That left her to take Ravenna, Drizzt, Catti-brie, and Regis to their home once the other four moved out.

"Ye have tae understand, seein' where we live and bein' let tae remember is a large amount of trust bein' given," Dhaeln told them. "Any of ye thinkin' yer at risk for others tae take the knowin' from ye? Say it now, and we'll put ye at a safe place tae wait for yer kin and friends tae come back this way."

Drizzt surveyed Regis and Catti alike. "If you wish to go with me, as I must see this place, but you need to not remember the way, I know there are ways to do that." He looked at Ravenna for confirmation.

"We have a memory draught, crafted to replace the time there with a memory of a long rest and good food in a safe place," she agreed.

Catti-brie stood there and considered for a few moments. "I donnae ken anything about magic," she said bluntly, "so I donnae think I c'n judge. But if we're tae be allies, we'll need tae know where ye be, aye?"

"I've never managed to manipulate you with the ruby, Catti," Regis said, "your mind is pretty strong. Mine isn't. I want to go and see, but I'll take the draught when we leave. Or... Drizzt, Guen could take us into her plane, and you could bring us back once we're there? Then do the same when we want to leave, so I wouldn't have to forget?"

"Guen would do that." He looked at Ravenna. "Will that be sufficient, to get them inside without them knowing the path?"

"More than." She was amazed by the solidarity she sensed in them all, the bonds that had formed with this young ranger who had been too cut off from them. "When we are closer, I will tell you it is time," she added.

"Catti?" Drizzt asked, to see if she accepted that. "Guen would love to show you her home, I am certain."

Catti nodded. "Aye, that'll do. Mayhap yer folk can help me figure if it's safe for all of ye for me tae know th' way, once we're there."

"Sounds good, aye," Dhaeln said, pushing off to start the way back. "Were it solely tae me, there'd be no need, but Spirit Sanctuary is awful needed, for those like yer friend, and others. The lowlanders, they wouldnae understand."





The first scout to spot them whistled back with 'visitors coming', then gaped as a large panther appeared, and vanished again with two of them, leaving Dhaeln, Ravenna, and the stranger that was drow. Ravenna being with them was the only reason the scout did not add a warning call.

Ravenna had heard the whistle, and looked for her sib, wondering who it was this day, even as she chuckled. "Well, now they know we're coming," she told Drizzt cheerfully, "and no doubt your Guen gave our scout quite a shock."

He smiled. "She seemed very happy to get to take them. It saved Regis's life, the first time she did it."

He glanced around, and made out the very carefully concealed scout. "I admit, when I saw drow markings in the Moon Wood, I feared what it meant."

"Use the blazes, not with magic, tae keep us from wanderin' intae the elves," Dhaeln said. "But if you dinnae know about us, that would be concerning."

"I, too, would have been concerned," Ravenna admitted with a slight smile, "thinking them guides towards raids. But any drow new enough to the surface to be on a raid would not note them, as their eyes would hardly even note the difference."

"I can see that now," Drizzt said. "And I learned in school that not all males are literate, outside of certain symbols."

"Why?" Dhaeln asked.

"I don't know for certain, but I believe it is to keep written records from being passed between the men to incite revolt?" Drizzt offered, looking to Ravenna for her thoughts.

"I find that likely," Ravenna agreed, "though I'm not sure, it seems reasonable. If the Masked God's followers could slip texts into the commoners, or even the males of the Houses..." She nodded. "It would make things more difficult."

"What is this Masked God?" Drizzt asked. "I ... Lloth is the only deity, by my teachings. I know She lies. I know the gods of other peoples are real. I am fortunate to have the alliance of one, after all. But... how much of what I know about drow themselves is a lie?"

Ravenna's breath hissed in between her teeth, and she raked her fingers through her hair. "Goddess bless, which of the cities are you from?! There aren't that many that She's managed to force that lie over -- sorry. Poor form to answer a question with one of my own.

"Vhaeraun, the Masked God, is my lady Eilistraee's twin brother. As rebellious against their mother now as Eilistraee is, though at first He followed the Spider-bitch in Her attempt to destroy the king of the elven gods and take His throne for Her own, and still has much of that rebellious and malicious nature."

Drizzt wrinkled his nose to hear that. "I am from Menzoberranzan," he said. "They said in school that sometimes She would take drow form and walk there." His eyes glinted. "Would that I'd ever seen such, with the skill I have now."

Dhaeln chuckled. "Donnae go biting off such large chunks, lad. But the sentiment is a good one."

Ravenna stopped dead. "You're from Menzoberranzan," she finally managed to say, shaking her head a little, "and with your name... Have you ever heard the name 'Vierna Do'Urden'?"

Drizzt's entire posture tensed before he could guard himself. "Once. From the man I know to be my father, and I was told never to say it around the Matron or elder sister of the House," he told her. "She was a daughter stolen from the House long before any of us younger three were born."

"I suppose a Matron might call it stolen," Ravenna replied with a soft chuckle, smiling, "but we would say rescued. She is First Sister -- our leader -- of our community. We thought it had only to be coincidence, that you must be from another city that had a long-sundered branch of the family, because for two of a single house to escape that city is almost beyond belief. But then you said you were from Menzoberranzan. Oh, you are going to be so very welcome, cousin!"

Drizzt stared at her, stunned beyond all belief, and wished, for the moment, Catti-brie was still at his side. Family? Good like him? A leader of this place?

"I knew father was not like other drow, but to learn of a sister that way... likely his daughter for how poorly he managed his emotions about her... this feels impossible."

Dhaeln laughed. "Ye brought me king -- me friend, who I've thought was dead since we were wee -- back tae me, ranger, an' we've set foot again in our Hall, which we've nae seen for two hundred years. 'Tis a week fer impossible things."

That helped ease the shock, and Drizzt wound up smiling. "Now I am most eager to meet your leader, Cleric, and learn more of this improbable, if not impossible, series of events!"

Ravenna smiled at him in delight and nodded. "Indeed, come on," she said brightly and picked up her pace to make her way to the hidden entrance to the village, looking over her shoulder with a smile before she slid through the rock and waited on the other side.

Dhaeln waited, giving a motion for Drizzt to go on, and he did, holding his breath at first. When he emerged on a broad ledge, with cleverly concealed openings into the cliff, he smiled brightly. Dhaeln came behind him, and gestured broadly.

"Home, for the last couple o' centuries. We've put a bit in the working, tae keep it all hidden from those that fly."
"It is... exceptionally well-done," he praised.

"We think so," Ravenna agreed, and called out to one of the goblin children to go tell the cook they would have three guests for dinner, drow, human, and halfling. The child hopped up and ran to do so with a laugh... the orc and drow child he had been playing with abandoning the game to follow.

"This way, I know where Vierna will be, and I think you would rather have such a reunion more privately," she added, and made her way into one of the openings and down the passage to their First Sister's working space. "Vierna," she called, "we're here, I'm coming in."

Vierna had made herself keep to her tasks rather than go running out, but she put everything away and stood up to come around her desk at the words. "All right," she called back, and waited.

Drow, orc, and goblin, playing together, seeming happy even as they were given work to do -- Drizzt had no idea what to make of it. He wanted to bring his friends back right then, but... he also did not want to burden them with his emotions of this reunion.

They could wait a bit; it had not been so long that they would be in any danger.

He followed along, even as Dhaeln turned off to go handle her part of telling Micken's and Halan's partners those two would be gone.

Ravenna opened the door and came through, standing with her back against it with it fully open to let Drizzt in.

Vierna looked from her friend to the stranger -- and her heart nearly stopped, because the young drow standing there looked so much like her mother in a masculine guise, and wore two blades with such easy confidence that she had no doubt, suddenly, about his parentage, or his relationship to her. Her hands signed greeting in the House's language, a gesture she had almost forgotten, as she tried to convince her throat and mouth to work.

That motion, her face so like his own, and her genuine emotions on seeing him did much to convince him. "Hello, sister," he signed back, hands out of practice with the drow subtleties after so long with dwarves, but it was intelligible. "I am amazed to meet you, Vierna Do'Urden, of whom I only had a few hushed words from the Weapon Master," he said aloud, in Common.

"Zaknafein spoke of me?" Vierna asked, surprised, even as she came closer, stretching out her hands to him. "I -- I couldn't believe you could really be family, when I heard your name, it...."

"Is improbable, yes," he said, taking her hands gladly. "And he spoke of you because I'd tried a maneuver you had also used once. One he conceded would work against a less-experienced fighter.

"I think the similarity of trying made him feel strong emotions." He squeezed gently. "But he said I must never speak of you in Mother's hearing, or Briza's."

"He was no doubt right in that," Vierna said, as she squeezed his hands in return, still amazed, shaking her head a little in amazement and surprise. "I... he was the one point of good in the entire House for me, though Nalfein could be kind at times. If it suited him."

"I... would not know that," Drizzt said. "I am third-born, of Malice's sons, spared because Dinin killed Nalfein the night I was born," he told her. "A fact I did not learn until an argument with Dinin while I was in school."

Vierna hissed in a breath, shaking her head. "I am sorry to hear it... but given that you are standing here now, I am very glad that you lived."

He smiled for her words, then sobered. "Perhaps, if you have fondness for Zaknafein, you should not be," he cautioned, "as my actions directly led to first his death, and then the loss of his body."

There was grief stamped in every line of his body, in the forced attempt at a calm delivery of the words.

Vierna looked to Ravenna, who nodded and slipped out, shutting the door behind her. Then Vierna tugged at his hand and said softly, "Come and sit, Drizzt."

She had a fine leather couch, thickly stuffed, off to the side of the room, and she moved that way with him. Once they were both sitting, with her turned towards him, she said just as gently, "If you will, tell me? I will hold no grudge, I promise you, unless you yourself slew him in cold blood -- but you grieve too much for that to be true."

He settled, then dropped his eyes for a long moment at her words. He did feel some guilt, but knew that it truly lay on their mother, on the goddess that drove their birth city to such violence.

"I brought disfavor down on the House, due to actions I chose. Briza or Mother must have determined it was I who had done it, heard my confession to Fa -- Zaknafein, possibly. I had left, to clear my head and plan for how to get both of us free. In my absence, they sacrificed him in my place. Maya, our other sister, taunted that he chose it in my place."

"Ah, goddess," Vierna breathed out, grief ripping through her that their father had suffered such a fate. "No... call him father, he deserves that," she said softly, "far more than our mother deserves that name."

She sat considering for a little while, before she reached over and laid her hand on his. "I believe he would have," she said quietly, "to protect his son... as he must have thought he had failed to protect his daughter. Whatever you did that Lloth disapproved of, I have no doubt it was something praiseworthy."

"Drow don't have fathers. They have rumors of sires," Drizzt said dryly, but it was with a biting edge to it. "I should have realized much sooner. Briza let it slip, and he confirmed it, the night I lost him," he told his sister. "Only, after I'd been gone from there for ten full years, they sent a hunter after me, after I'd bested Briza and Dinin -- he's the brother I mentioned between me and Nalfein -- when they tried.

"The hunter wore the body of my -- our? -- father. But it was driven by Mo -- Malice's spirit, until nearly the very end of it."

Vierna shuddered in revulsion and dismay, tightening her hand on his. "That... that is abominable. I have never heard of such a spell -- but I never went to Arach-Tinilith, so that is no surprise. I would have been beyond terrified, to have such a thing seeking me, if it had his skill and her hate combined."

"I hurt, to see it," he admitted. "And wanted, desperately to save him. But he was not really alive again, nor truly undead. She could not beat me, and I used our training to push enough of the control to him that he could make a choice.

"He told me to flee the Underdark, that he was at peace, and then he made use of the acid lake we were fighting near, to deny her his body for all time," Drizzt summarized, but the pain in his voice and eyes told Vierna he had not, ever, grieved in truth.

"...at peace?" Vierna murmured, marveling -- but she could think on that later. Right now, she had a soul-wounded little brother to comfort, if he would accept it. "That action is very much our father," she said, as she kept hold of his hands. "But by the moon, it must have been horrific for you, little brother. I... I had so little time with him. But you were a fighter, he would have had you to train for years. I grieve for him," she admitted, tears she wasn't trying to fight beginning to streak down her face, "but it must have been so much worse, for you."

He met her eyes then, and seeing her tears, he closed his own eyes, holding on so tightly to her hands. "Four wonderful years. He shaped me to be his heir, exactly what Matron Malice wanted, but I was too different. More even than he was. He could learn to hate all drow, even himself. I... hate what they are made into, but wish so much that it was different for them all."

"You were like me," Vierna said, and slid closer to him, leaning her shoulder in against him. "So much like me. ...let yourself grieve, Drizzt. I'm with you."

He hesitated, but she was offering as freely as Catti-brie would, and he closed the gap, letting himself breathe through the pain of reopening that wound, his tears coming with the freedom to grieve with someone who had actually known Zaknafein.

It took a long while before he could pull himself together, having been granted that permission to finally lance the grief.

"I ... thank you, Vierna, for helping me go through that. I am sorry to carry such ill news. I wish I'd just told him to come, right then, when we had truth."

She had just held him against her and swayed a little bit, letting him weep -- her own tears soaking into his hair as she mourned the loss of her father all over again, now knowing he was dead, not just lost to her -- until he calmed, and then she let him slide away if that was his wish.

"You are more than welcome, my brother," she told him, lifting her hand to first brush away her own tears, then -- more gently -- the last of his. "Wishing," she said wryly, "unless one is an archmage, gets one very little. And yet we can't help it. Is that what makes us sentient, I wonder, the longing to change things?"

"Perhaps," Drizzt said, even as his heart thrilled to hear her voice a philosophical point. How many such questions had he asked of himself, or his friends, when they indulged him. "Oh!" He did shift away, finding the figure. "Now that I have met you properly, I really should bring my friends back from the Astral Plane.

"It was our compromise to guard the secret of this place. And it would not be good to try and do it in here. I stand surety for both Catti-brie Battlehammer, daughter of their chieftain -- well, king now -- and Regis the Halfling. As I have known them for years to be goodly people, even if Regis came from far different beginnings on that road."

"How in the names of all the gods are they in the astral plane?!" Vierna asked, even as she stood up. "No, my working-room is not really large enough for two more people," she agreed, "besides, I keep things rather darker than my dwarven friends prefer, and I assume a halfling would have much the same preference?"

"And Catti is human, though dwarf-raised," Drizzt agreed. "As to how, my Companion is an Astral Panther, bound to this statue, but very much her own entity, not a magical construct."

He stood, following her to somewhere to be able to call his friends to the Material Plane.

"How fascinating," Vierna said as she led him back out onto the main ledge, with its incredible view over the valley between their mountain and Fourthpeak, turning to watch curiously.

Drizzt held the figure, crouching down out of habit, and called, "Guenhwyvar, my shadow, come to me with our friends."

The familiar mist formed, and then Guen was there, Catti-brie on one side, and Regis the other. Regis beamed at Drizzt, then turned, as Catti was, to see who was with them.

"Catti-brie Battlehammer, Regis; meet my sister, daughter of my father, Vierna Do'Urden."

Vierna smiled at them both, saying, "Welcome to Spirit Sanctuary, oh friends of my brother."

Regis looked at her, then at Drizzt, and said, "I think I could have guessed that, from looking at both of you, but... how?"

"It seems our father sired goodness," Drizzt said brightly, smiling to indicate he was at peace with this.

"Greetings, Lady," Catti-brie said. "And greetings from me Da, Bruenor Battlehammer, who charged me tae be makin' allies for our clan."

"It will be good to have an ally in these mountains," Vierna replied, smiling at the young woman, "though I am no Lady. I am First Sister here, but only because my folk continue to tell me they prefer me to lead. Priestess, cleric, or just 'Vierna' is more than fine."

Regis moved over and hugged Drizzt, nodding with pleasure to see his friend so happy. "Well, good. I'm glad."

Drizzt returned that hug, then rested his hand on Guen's shoulder as she was regarding Vierna. "My sister, this is my friend Guenhwyvar, who has saved my life and freedom more times than I can count."

Guen rumbled softly, greeting -- and warning not to hurt Drizzt.

"Behave, my friend," Drizzt said with a chuckle.

"She's as protective as us, where me ranger is concerned," Catti-brie said.

"I am glad you are, Guenhwyvar," Vierna said, "my brother has needed it, I am already quite sure." She looked at Catti-brie with a quick smile, including her in the comment without saying it directly. "Would you like to be shown around?"

"Aye, we would, as just the stone work I can see is lookin' impressive," Catti-brie answered. "And I know me ranger is curious as his cat."

Guen made a playful protest.

"You mean she is as curious as her drow?" Drizzt teased lightly.

Vierna chuckled and began to show them around, taking the same route she took with every new drow who managed to escape to them, showing off the work Dhaeln and Halan and Micken (and the spouses they'd brought home) had done to make things better than she had imagined.

Catti-brie took the lead in asking questions about craftsmanship, Drizzt asked about the way work was divided out, and Regis listened intently, trying to find a way to make sure he understood how to keep the dwarf-drow alliance solid in the future.



Part I | Part II | Part III | Part IV | Part V | Part VI | Part VII | Part VIII | Part IX
* Links will work as parts are revealed
senmut: Drizzt hold ing his hand up against the sun in the distance (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt Sun)
[personal profile] senmut
Ice on the Marches (3,480 words) by [personal profile] ilyena_sylph & [personal profile] senmut
Fandom: Forgotten Realms/Legend of Drizzt
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Warnings Apply
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Alustriel Silverhand, Drizzt Do'Urden, Ensemble Cast
Additional Tags: Canon Divergence, Female Friendship
Series: Part 4 of Sisters in Spirit
Summary:

The Companions enter the picture



Ice on the Marches

1358 D.R.

The idea of a dwarf, a halfling, a barbarian, and a drow was the beginning of a tavern tale, if Alustriel had ever heard one in her life. She was entertained, though, as Shardra Harpell related this particular tale of the 'Companions of the Hall', as her cousin Harkle had dubbed them.

" —gar, and finally Drizzt Do'Urden who was — "

Alustriel wondered why that name had a ring to it. She did not think any of her children had said it in her presence. She kept listening though, even as she tapped her anklet in a tight focus to her ranger and bard sisters.

~Oh sisters mine, has one of you whispered the name Drizzt Do'Urden in my ears before?~ she asked in a merry mood, as Shardra spun her words with as much skill as any Harper.

~That… oh, right. The drow that Montolio DeBrouchee took in, the one I mentioned, oh, twenty years ago?~ Dove said. She started her own sending then. ~I'd asked Thyl to make sure he was watched for, as he was far from either major group of his people.~

~My people had whispers of a drow haunting the roads for … several years after that, but then he vanished,~ Storm tagged onto the sending. She then set her own off. ~I am on my way there, so I'll ask more when I arrive.~

~Oh, I will get to see both of you? And maybe meet him? As I am coming up to research an old ranger spell,~ Dove added.

~I look forward to it. Until later, my sisters,~ Alustriel said, to return her full focus on evenfeast's socializing.





Several days later, it was a much different mood for Alustriel as she took the report from the Moorgate. She'd already known how heavy her heart was around this, but hearing that those with the drow were injured and had refused to enter only added to the pain of her choice.

If Storm or Dove heard of everything that had been stirred up by the Riders, this could still spiral into desperate measures. She had to head it off. Fortunately, she had ideas on how to aid. A visit to the Companions, with the full weight of her sovereignty to offer apologies and explanations was one step. The next would be potions to heal, and in the dwarf's case, to mend his memory once they found their clues. She could also point them at a resource few knew to reach out to.

And finally, once that visit was done, she would reach out to Spirit Sanctuary, and see if they could — or would — keep an eye on the region near Herald's Holdfast to lend aid if needed.

Yes. That would help begin to ease the debt she now owed one she had wronged who did not deserve it. After, and telling them both of the measures in place, she would encourage her sisters to bring tensions in the city down. Storm was good at that… as long as Alustriel trimmed her reasons for temper down first.





While Alustriel had been allowed to know where Spirit Sanctuary was, she had never actually been there. She opted to leave that visit for the next night, as her pulse was still ringing with the reaction that actually meeting Drizzt Do'Urden had invoked in her.

He was a man cut from the same cloth as those she had allied to throughout her long life. His ability to let go of his anger was nothing short of amazing, and his spirit absolutely shone with dedication to the protection of others.

Her fingers were itching to commit that first impression into some form of art, but business had to take precedence. Later, she promised herself, she would savor it, especially how electric it had felt to touch his cheek, to try and console him against the bitterness.

Focus, she chided herself inwardly, pushing that giddy sense of connection with him to the back of her mind.

With all of her duties done, and Storm on a mission to scold the city into remembering their duty to good folk of all kinds, Alustriel slipped out of the High Palace on a phantom steed. She could be to the priestess and back well before dawn, having memorized two of the spells.





Alustriel politely landed on the broad lip of the plateau where Spirit Sanctuary was cut into the cliff. She was very impressed with how little illusion was used to keep it from being visible, as they had cut deep into the rock, supporting it with timbers and eventually shaped pillars. Approaching from the air or looking down from any part of the mountain itself would not reveal it. The pathways that led to it were obscured, she thought, surveying the area with magic detection, but even there she could see efforts to keep the village from being noticeable.

She let the phantom steed go after dismounting, and waited right where she was for the guards she knew had to be on duty to decide how to handle her. Nor was it a long wait, as she saw — ahh, they had gone directly for Vierna it seemed — the cleric coming out of an entry Alustriel had not yet noticed.

She smiled, to try and set the tone for this meeting, given she was asking for a favor from them.

"Greetings, Lady Vierna," she called warmly.

"Greetings, Lady Alustriel," Vierna replied, coming to within arm's reach of the powerful archmage, studying her face for a moment before she returned the smile. "You are welcome, of course, but what brings you to us in the middle of your night?"

It could not be that Mena or Thyl were hurt, their mother would hardly be smiling if there was anything truly wrong.

Alustriel took a breath. "A matter of some travelers that will be near the lower portion of your territory," she began. "Because of tensions in the Silver Marches, I had to deny one member of the party entry, and all of them chose not to continue their quest within my walls.

"I was... very upset to do so, but the Riders of Nesme had forced my hand with ugly rumors ahead of their meeting with me."

Vierna frowned at the mention of the Riders of Nesme -- her people had had one or two unpleasant encounters with the bigoted humans -- and more at the idea of them causing trouble for her friends' mother in her own city. "I am sorry to hear it," she said, "and... you wish us to keep our eyes out for them? What are they questing after?"

"The quest is for the dwarf's lost Hall," Alustriel began. "I don't know if you were established here already when Mithral Hall fell, but that is what they seek. I have pointed them to the Herald's Holdfast to see if they can find more information there."

"We had only gotten established," Vierna said, as her eyes widened in surprise, "but -- another survivor? Truly?!"

'Another' -- Oh that warmed Alustriel's heart further. "Thyl's and Mena's elder brothers aided with rescuing those that found the Moon Wood. Bruenor Battlehammer, though, apparently had a contingent that wound up all the way in Icewind Dale, and I had no idea of it until this tale reached my ears."

"A true Battlehammer," Vierna said in shock, her eyes still wide even as her mind kicked over into planning, into working out how to help this kinsman of her people. "I'll have to wake Micken, maybe Dhaeln, if you will tell me how to find this 'Herald's Holdfast' so he can go to them..."

That made the Arch Mage blink. Not just having succored survivors, but living ones here? That was providential news!

"The Holdfast sits on the eastern side of the Moon Wood, closer to my city. I was suspecting, however, that whatever clues they find will push them up into this region.

"I never knew where the Hall was, but had an impression it was closer to this region than not," Alustriel told her.

"I have never been able to remove the curse of forgetting my few suffer under," Vierna admitted, "Eilistraee does not entirely understand it, so..." She shrugged a little helplessly, sighing. "We know it cannot have been terribly far, because Micken did not have sores from his wastes, and the old one could not have fled far with his wound. There were spans of bare rock, though, that made it impossible even for my people to be certain where they had come from."

Alustriel nodded. "And so few of the elders survived for long after, with even some of the older youths succumbing to a malaise of the spirit," she murmured sadly. "I am grateful to know your people aided." She gave a warm smile. "Well, I will craft a map showing where the Holdfast is, if you wish it.

"But in truth, I had a secondary concern for you, and this is the part that pains me to admit." She met Vierna's eyes steadily. "The Riders had caused the merchants concern because of the drow in the party. Too much of our trade comes from that road, for food and goods we don't produce in our city."

"A drow?" Vierna blinked, several times. "Moving openly, in company with others? Are they one of Qilué's people, then? None of mine are away from me..." She trailed off, before she frowned a little more. "I am sorry to hear it, but I can understand your decision. They're idiots, but many humans are. Do you think the trouble will last?"

"No. Storm is in the city, enlisting aid in turning popular opinion," Alustriel said. "And so is Dove, who stands guarantee for the drow, having encountered him about twenty years ago, or nearly enough.

"He apparently vanished into the Far North, and has only now emerged, yet -- " Her voice trailed off as she tried to find words for the sense of Destiny she'd seen around the ranger. "He seems touched by things yet to come, and carries a gravity that leads me to believe his stalwart friendships with the other three were very hard won."

"I am glad to hear that," Vierna said, as she nodded. "Thyl and Mena came to tell me there was one your sister had met who was now wandering, but... his travels never brought him to us. I was sad about that, from what they told me of her encounter with him. He sounded like someone I would like to meet. Perhaps I will, now!

"Friendships outside our own are most-often hard won," she agreed quietly, sighing. "I was very lucky in meeting Mena as early as I did."

That brought a smile to Alustriel once more, as she was fond of her ever-adventuring daughter's ways. "I am personally grateful as well." Through that friendship, there had been aid, several times, that had impacted her family. "Where may I settle, to work on the map for you, Vierna?"

"This way," Vierna said, and brought her to one of the workrooms. It was empty at this hour, and with the shutter closed, the candlelight would bother no one. "Did you happen to get this wanderer's name?"

"The Harpells have dubbed the band the 'Companions of the Hall', and named each one," Alustriel said, thinking for a moment on that wanderer more deeply than she possibly ought. "The ranger, for that is his calling, is Drizzt Do'Urden."

Vierna stared at her, shocked into speechlessness, her hands making a bewildered infant-sign of confusion and distress, the sound of her own rarely-used surname echoing through her mind.

Alustriel reached her hands out, taking those gesturing ones, and just offering support while Vierna worked through whatever this storm was.

"My friend, what is it? Is there something at work you already know of? I promise you, his nature is as keenly good as my own."

"That," Vierna finally managed to get out, "is my family name!"

Alustriel was the one startled now, and she blinked several times, before managing a soft chuckle. "If he is truly related to you, then, goodness runs in your line?

"He... he was so hurt, so angry, and yet he both let go of it and forgave me, once we had spoken."

"It must," Vierna said, "oh, how Malice would rage at that idea, but I am... intrigued. No, I am more than intrigued, I am near desperate to know more. He forgave you? Not something that comes easily to any of us, when we have been wounded. Especially not heart-wounds. We deal poorly with those, I have noticed."

That got a nod. "I was surprised that it went as well as it did, and yet... he felt like a kindred spirit in many ways." Alustriel let go of her hands, so she could get things out... and hide the faint flush to her cheeks for the fact that Drizzt Do'Urden was staying high in her thoughts.

Another Do'Urden, on the Surface? This would be either someone from another city, or a child of Malice's, since Briza would never mate.

A male sibling, of hers that wasn't Nalfein...

In short order, Alustriel had the outline of the hills, the river, the Moon Wood, and placed relevant landmarks. She had worked quickly, in the quiet of Vierna digesting the shocking news.

"I think this should be sufficient for any of your people to use?" she said at last, offering the map.

Vierna took it and looked over it, then nodded. "Yes, certainly. Thank you, Alustriel. The idea that they have a king still alive, an heir of the blood... that will matter very much to my people. And I... I am... bewildered and overwhelmed at this idea of someone who shares my name wandering the Surface for so long. This is the kind of thing Eilistraee would normally tell me, or... Qilué knows my name perfectly well, why didn't she tell me?"

Alustriel shook her head. "Dove did ask that watch be kept, but aside from rumored sightings several years ago, nothing solid ever happened. I do not believe Qilué knows more than you do about his wanderings.

"And... the bare impression I had was that the divinity he is drawing from is a wild one, likely Mielikki."

Vierna raked one hand through her hair, disarraying it, as she looked at Alustriel in consternation. "None of this makes any sense. Well, it is what it is, and hopefully with Micken to speak to this Bruenor, I can find out something."

"I wish you well... and by the time they know more, I will have my city back in hand, to lend aid," Alustriel promised, standing so that she could go. "May your people thrive always."

"And yours, Alustriel. Be well," Vierna told her, walking with her back out of the workroom once she had put the candle out.

Alustriel moved back to the open space, calling her new phantom steed to her. She could have teleported, but Old Night deserved a warning, so she would stop there, ahead of the Companions, and then go home.

Vierna watched her call the phantom creature, then turned to go back to her work. The map had convinced her that Micken could get to Herald's Holdfast before these 'Companions of the Hall' could, so she would let him sleep through the night, and talk to him in the morning.





Micken was up with the sun, like most of the non-drow that had ever lived with them. Some of the drow had joined that schedule, but most worked through the night, often hunting and gathering, slept in the morning, and then did crafts in the evening with their more day-oriented chosen kin.

Before Micken could get to the stores cavern and begin cataloguing the items brought in by night, First Sister was there to catch him after his meal.

"Aye?"

"Silverymoon's Lady came to me in the night," Vierna said, "with news that means much to me... but I think will mean far more to you and yours. There are more of your clan in Icewind Dale," she held up a hand for silence so she could finish, "their leader is a true Battlehammer of the blood, and he has come south to seek for his Hall."

Micken's jaw dropped, and he tried, a number of times, to find the right words. "Me people have a chieftain, an' there be more o' us in the north," he said incredulously. "Aye, that means a fair bit tae us, Sister, aye it does.

"Where be the Battlehammer now?"

"Headed to a place called Herald's Holdfast, which the Lady made me a map to," Vierna replied. "I expect you'll want to leave -- I made you a pack, but you'll want to go through it, I'm sure -- as soon as you can.

"The part which matters to me, my friend," she said softly, "is that a drow travels with him, one who could reach Silverymoon... and one who shares my family name."

"So we both be finding family soon," Micken said, resting a hand on her arm. "Aye, Lady, I'll be going an' findin' them both, see what I can learn from them meself." He straightened fully, his bearing set on determined now. "Until I see ye again, my Lady and Sister," he said properly, "may all our gods watch over us."

"Until I see you again," Vierna replied, "may they guide and guard you."





Herald's Holdfast sat close to the edge of the Moon Wood, but they still had to get to it from where they were. Drizzt took point, relying on memories of maps seen when he was younger and still under the tutelage of Montolio. Mooshie had made him study those maps intently.

We don't run often, but if you don't know a region and you run the wrong way, who gets the warning out, hmm?

The voice was a bittersweet comfort. Even with the reassurance of the Lady of Silverymoon — and a feeling that maybe, just maybe, he might yet find a place in her lands — his heart was raw. He'd never truly wanted to take up this quest, excusing his misgivings as a justified caution about whatever had driven the dwarves out.

How much of it was the idea that if Bruenor found his home, that was one more separation from Drizzt, when they had shared being exiles as part of their friendship? It was an unbecoming thought, and yet Drizzt was too honest in his heart not to grasp it, in part.

He was disturbed out of his thoughts as a jagged line in the bark of a tree caught his ever-vigilant observation. His eyes focused, and all thoughts of losing Bruenor as a friend faded, for he was looking at a drow glyph, marked in such a way as to tell those that could read it that an elf village was in a specific tree.

It touched the back of his awareness that the glyph neither glowed nor held any magic, and was actually just like the blazes rangers carved to guide each other. That really didn't matter as memories tumbled over top of each other — drow cruelty and drow viciousness and long ago violence under trees much like the one bearing that mark.

"My teacher?" Wulfgar called.

"Drow have been here," Drizzt managed to say, idly proud of the young man for noting the change in his demeanor, and for calling it to attention, much as Drizzt would have preferred to master the spike of emotions.

When did the world ever give him anything to his preferences?

Bruenor squinted at the mark, frowned and then shook his head. "Bah! Elf, ye cannae go gettin' yer head mixed up for such. That's been scored in the wood long enow tae be fadin'. Keep a-movin', and let's find this Holdfast, ye hear?"

"And if the marks are as old as the fall of your hall?" Drizzt asked mildly.

"Then even better I be knowin' ye, aye? Beat the tricks of the stinkin' drow and win me hall back, ye will!"

"Bruenor's right, Drizzt," Regis said. "If it is drow, you'll know how to plan a way to beat them!"

Drizzt had no idea why they had such faith in him, but it did ease some of the pain in his heart. Bruenor was right; the sign was old. And it might even be unrelated. Best to follow the guidance of the Lady — Alustriel, he reminded himself, still feeling the cool hand on his cheek — and pushed on.



Part I | Part II | Part III | Part IV | Part V | Part VI | Part VII | Part VIII | Part IX
* Links will work as parts are revealed
senmut: Close up of a lavender eye in a dark face (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt Eye)
[personal profile] senmut
Moonstruck (2,230 words) by [personal profile] senmut
Fandom: Forgotten Realms/Legend of Drizzt
Rating: Teen and Up Audiences
Warnings: No Warnings Apply
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Philomena (Canon-Inspired OC), Ellifain Tuusarail, Inthylyn Aerasumé, Ensemble Cast
Additional Tags: Canon Divergence, Female Friendship, Background Relationships, Aftermath of violence
Series: Part 3 of Sisters in Spirit
Summary:

A closer tie with one, a daughter rescued?



Moonstruck

1250s D.R.

After having seen his healer prove to be a complete master of dual-wielding swords, Thyl made up his mind that it was time to find her. He had noted the ring, knew she was not a moon elf. That made it harder, but he tried to think like Mena, to figure things out. He had some things to get out of the way, promises to keep, but eventually he had a clear enough time to set out on his quest.

They'd been in the Frost Hills when he and Lin had gotten so badly hurt. Mena's immediate reactions were always based on proximity. Given that the Glade had a teleport location open to allies of Silverymoon, he was leaning toward the idea that the healer had to be in the Frost Hills themselves.

Was she an Orc? That would make sense. A generally evil race trying to have a peaceful community, and orcs could be very intelligent. The skill with the swords wasn't even that odd, but the speed was.

That only whetted Thyl's curiosity further, so he convinced his pegasus friend they'd spend the autumn flying over the hills for a bit, and see if he could find the hidden community.

Lin was spending the autumn and winter with Aunt Laeral, adventuring with her party in the southern part of the Sword Coast, so he wasn't leaving his twin in the lurch.

Thyl headed for the abandoned dwarf town, and paid close attention to the surroundings as they landed there, getting a good view of the countryside. The peaks, Four through One, staggered out in a northeast line from where he was.

Mindful of this being goblin and orc country, they set out to overfly each peak, looking for hidden valleys and clefts that might obscure a settlement, going at a slow glide most of the time.





Micken came inside the work cavern, where various drow, dwarves, and goblins were gearing up for the winter's crafting session. Vierna was patiently showing one of the goblins, who had lost his leg below the knee, how to knit.

"First Sister, there's a flying horse coming up on our area," he reported. "We've got the goat-herds up in the high field, trying tae bring the stubborn critters down tae the winter pasture."

"A pegasus," Vierna said absently. "I'll be back, Wick," she told her student, as she stood, and the goblin bobbed his head, knowing she had to go see for herself.

She made sure she looked presentable, an unconscious vanity when she was fairly certain it would be one of the Aerasumé men. She wanted to keep their perception of Mena's chosen allies high, after all.

It did not take her long to reach the protected promontory point that allowed them to watch the region without standing out terribly. The wizards she had managed to keep with her had done an outstanding job on the permanent illusion to hide it.

The scout with lookout duty for the day smiled. "Definitely seeking something, the way the pegasus is gliding and making sweeping turns every so often," he told her.

"A pegasus will not tolerate evil near them," Vierna said. "And their sense for it is true, so it will not be a threat. The rider, on the other hand… well. It is very likely to be one of Mena's family."

"Thought I remembered her speaking of her brothers being riders," the scout answered that. "Tall and silver-haired, blunt ears and eyes," he reminded himself.

Vierna nodded. "Micken says our herders are out?"

"Rafi already dispatched a hand of fighters and one wizard to go be protection, if the rider spots them and means harm."

"Do any of you even need me for guidance?" Vierna teased lightly.

"Always, First Sister!"

The fervent avowal made her sigh softly, then reach out and squeeze his shoulder lightly, before starting on the path to the high fields.





Thyl felt the reaction in his keen-sighted friend, the ripple of the hide as people were spotted and discerned. The confusion that came into the nicker was almost amusing, but Thyl calmed her down.

"Easy, Thorntail. We're seeking good people that might not look like ones we're used to being good."

That settled the mare, and she banked to begin a closer approach, ignoring the four-legged alpine goats as thoroughly as they would ignore her.

The people, however, Thyl eventually could see were very much not on the good folk of the realms list! He was pretty sure that was a goblin that was moving after a goat-kid, and the other two were drow!

Drow? Really? That certainly explained both the ambidexterity and speed, as few could match any elf for quickness. Drow often used a two-handed style, though not usually with matched long swords.

In the span of their approach and his startled wonder, the trio had… hmm, hidden against the rock face maybe? Well, that just added to the idea they were good, and he signaled Thorntail to descend.

"Hello, I come in peace!"

The cloaks of the goat-herds must be quite cunning, as he was having little luck discerning where the trio had hidden, and no one answered his hail.

One goat, a billy with an impressive set of spiraling horns, investigated him, but went back to finding food the moment Thorntail touched down.

He had not imagined them. Thorntail had seen them. He dismounted, loving on her a bit, and surreptitiously looked around —

— and there was a cleric, robes woven with swords and the moon in many phases that was just stepping past the last of the trees on a rugged path leading down.

"I suppose you did find us, Thyl Aerasumé. I suppose the question is, how do you feel about what you have found?"

That was his healer's voice, and she stood, supposedly unarmed, without fear or hesitation in full view.

"I feel that I have many questions, such as how do I help your people the way my sister does, and if you have contact with the bands along the Sword Coast, and can I visit for a time?"

He was pleased by the warm smile she gave him, before beckoning.

"Come… unless you want to help persuade goats that they need to come to our winter field and cavern?"

"Not my skill, but I think Thorntail will gladly help spot any stragglers for your people. Let me make the introductions and get her straps off."

"That would be welcome."





1327 D.R.

Eilistraee had refocused on claiming the hearts of those moon elves she could pull on in the region closest to her dedicated priestess in the north. There was nothing She could truly do when the ritual was disrupted by vicious violence, but the immediate call for help to Her priestess, with the spell of a moon-bridge freshly given, was not an unusual thing between goddess and follower.

Vierna grasped the spell, calling for her warriors to join her... including sturdy Dhaeln who often went as a voice of reason against drow prejudice.

The battle site was so new that bodies were still cooling, and Rafi immediately wanted to give pursuit upon seeing the slaughter that had happened.

"No, we must see if we can save any of them!" Vierna said firmly, moving into the carnage, her very soul weeping for what this had to mean. The cuts were made with sharper edges than the local troubles carried, the cruelty on display in how the blows landed making it clear.

"Drow?" Dhaeln asked, her gorge rising at the sight before her.

"I fear so, Lolthite, most likely, as Vhaeraun's people tend to raid on non-elves," Vierna told her friend, one of the other leaders within their mountain home.

A flicker of motion drew everyone's attention, and then Vierna was in motion to it, Dhaeln on her heels.

A child, covered in blood, lying upon a brutally carved woman's body, was alive!

Before the child could panic, and make the injuries worse, Vierna drew a sleep spell up and used it, with the will of her goddess behind her. Then, she gently lifted the child to move her to a clear area, so she could find the injuries and heal her. The others continued their search, hoping for more survivors.

Vierna frowned, then used the waterskin she had to start cleaning off the blood that marked the child... and her confusion only grew.

"First Sister? There are no more. May I take the others to search for the attackers' way here?" Rafi asked, intruding briefly.

"Cautiously. Find it, and we will bring a wizard back to put alarms on it," Vierna said. "Dhaeln will remain with me."

"As you wish," Rafi answered, before organizing the rest to help him.

Dhaeln came, saw the effort to get the child cleaned, and added her own waterskin, working carefully to not hurt the child worse... only to gasp as every spot she cleaned revealed unbroken skin.

"A bruise, a small abrasion near her temple," Vierna said softly. "But then coated in blood... from the woman, maybe? This child was stunned and camouflaged."

"But... the ferocity of the wounds on the bodies all around her?" Dhaeln protested.

"I think, my Lady, or possibly Her Brother, have a new follower," Vierna said softly. "I hope he survives having chosen this, if so, for showing quick wits and compassion."

"You're certain it will be a man?"

"Lolthite society is strictly segregated. While women learn to fight, and common women might be soldiers, they would never, ever be sent above for a raid." Vierna rose with the child to move further from the carnage. "We'll wait for the others, then go home. It will take time, especially given who did this to her people, but she will be safe with us.

"Since none have descended to give aid."

"You'll put her with us, at first, and we'll work with her," Dhaeln told Vierna. "She'll thrive, in time, under the love of our peoples."

Vierna looked at the girl, and could not help the tears. "Poor child." She wasn't certain how much of that was for the one she held, or the likely very young fighter who had made an impossible choice.





1340 D.R.

Thyl and Mena both watched Ellifain playing a game with the three drow youths and one young goblin. She looked peaceful, as Vierna had done many intensive prayer sessions to recede the tragedy into distant memory, while carefully explaining why they believed she had been saved on purpose.

Vierna had never expected to be a mother, but neither sibling watching the bloom of the child could deny she'd made a good one.

"You both could not have come to just see me or Elli," Vierna said, sitting beside them on the bench overlooking the play area. "One or the other, yes, but both together? Hardly likely."

Thyl put an arm around her shoulders, and was pleased when she pressed into that casual embrace. "Rumor has it that a drow is haunting the realms, along the trade roads, but none of us have laid eyes on him."

"Except Aunt Dove," Mena said, "and she was prevented from getting to him in time to meet him. But she is convinced he is one of your people, not evil."

"Where?"

"Aunt Dove encountered him near Maldobar. She said he fetched up with a ranger near Dead Orc Pass, but he's not there," Thyl said. "A bit far from Spirit Sanctuary or the new place Aunt Qi is carving out on the Sword Coast."

Vierna frowned. "We do have bands all in the various forests between us, but… not that region."

"When Aunt Dove passed on her tale, it was with the thought that Eilistraee would guide someone that way, but as of yet, Aunt Qi said no one has reported finding him," Mena said. "And the last new people I've seen here are the ones from your people going to rescue from the trade town in the Underdark."

"Yes, they are our most recent ones, though many of them decided to head for a different city, not sharing our faith." Vierna never tried to convert, but she had hoped for more of the men to choose to follow them into something better.

"We'll keep our eyes out, Vierna," Thyl promised. "But this new drow? He saved the lives of my aunt's group. After making it through a giants' ambush without being seen, he turned back and came to help them, despite they'd been chasing him to find out the reason for his presence."

Vierna muttered in her birth language about disturbing people trying to live in peace, and Mena giggled.

"She needed to see if he'd guide them to where he emerged, be sure he wasn't a scout for a larger party," Mena chided. "But she was convinced enough of his goodliness to write the ranger a full account of why she had been involved, and what had happened.

"So the family will do what they can."

"Alright." Vierna leaned more on Thyl, glad to have such allies, such friends, and she took Mena's hand to squeeze it in gratitude. This drow would eventually be found, by the roving bands, or the Tall Ones, and all would be well.



Part I | Part II | Part III | Part IV | Part V | Part VI | Part VII | Part VIII | Part IX
* Links will work as parts are revealed
senmut: Zaknafein and Drizzt battling each other (Forgotten Realms: Zak and Drizzt)
[personal profile] senmut
Moonlit Clarity (3,950 words) by [personal profile] senmut
Fandom: Forgotten Realms/Legend of Drizzt
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Warnings Apply
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Philomena (Canon-Inspired OC), Alustriel Silverhand, Inthylyn Aerasumé, Ensemble Cast
Additional Tags: Canon Divergence, Female Friendship
Series: Part 2 of Sisters in Spirit
Summary:

Vierna is tangling further into Mena's family



Moonlit Clarity

Late 1150s D.R.

Mena took the time to pass through Silverymoon, to see how the city her mother loved was doing, but after that, and with the nights growing cool, she decided to teleport to the High Forest.

It was not as cool down there when she arrived, and the leaves were just truly beginning to change. She wandered among the trees for a time, taking in all the new growth, a lost tree there, and the genuine peace of this sanctuary.

When she did reach the scouts, it was in the silver-haired half-elf form that she used with family, and she was quickly noted. After a few minutes confirming she was part of Elué's family, she was able to go up and to the family home that Papa kept for all of them.

When she entered, she saw two little boys, both with the silver hair, both showing all signs of being half-human, half-elf. She completely forgot everything she was here for as she dropped onto the floor to say hello to her new brothers.

"Well hello, Mena," Elué said warmly, having been in the chair that let the most light fall on the scroll she was reading.

"Hello, Mother, but who are these little scamps?" Mena asked in delight, even as the pair were cautiously approaching her, curious about this person that looked like them but was a stranger.

"Inthylyn on your left, Lilinthar on your right, called Thyl and Lin," her mother answered. "Boys, this is your sister, Philomena, called Mena."

"Hi," Thyl said without fear, while Lin made up his mind.

"Hi little brothers. I am glad to meet you both," Mena said, opening her posture to invite a hug… and Lin decided to swoop in and take that offer. She held him a long moment, heart wrapping around them, then got Thyl's hug after.

Discussing all the reasons she had come would wait, as she started getting to know her mother's latest children.





It was the third day — little boys could be very distracting and very tiring — before Mena sat to talk with her mother. Uncle Korvallen and Papa had taken the twins to go visit with Papa's pegasus friend.

"I have a request, as I have not learned this spell, given I don't need it," Mena said. "I want to have a glamour ring for a friend of mine, and her people, who cannot safely walk into towns to do trade."

Elué frowned at that, a contemplative look rather than disapproval. "Such magic, as you know, can be very abused by ill-meaning folk, or those that begin to grasp the possibilities."

"The friend is a cleric, of a goodly goddess, and she is very, very careful in who she trusts, even among her people, when it comes to any kind of power," Mena said slowly.

Elué looked her in the eyes. "Dear? Tell me more, and help me understand why I should do this."

"My friend is a drow, and she follows the goddess known to elves as the Dark Maiden," Mena said, wishing her mother had just trusted her judgment. However, Chosen-crafted artifacts tended to endure longer than those made by other wizards.

"Ahh. No wonder they cannot walk openly," Elué said softly. "It would be best if you not tell your Papa or any other elves."

"I didn't want to betray the confidence at all, Mother."

"Meaning I should learn to trust my children better," Elué said with a soft smile. "I'm sorry dear. With everything that's happened, I have been leaning toward caution."

Mena went to her and hugged her tight, not liking the stress lines she could see now. She should have known, though, that things had been rough, for Mother to have taken time to live simply in the village, to have children. She must have needed this.

That made her push discussion of silverfire and tall drow off her plate, and she put aside the concerns she'd had about Silverymoon as well. Just the ring, Mena decided, was enough to burden her mother with.

"I promise you, I trust my friend with this magic, with my life even. She is so good, and so careful."

"Alright, dear. I will make it for you, though I may have to send you to gather items for me."

"Of course!"





Early 1200s D.R.

Vierna had just settled to sleep when her personal wards against intrusion jangled, bringing her up with one sword appearing in hand. Mena, bloody and distraught, appeared at the spot she had long ago marked for herself, swaying on her feet.

Normally, she sent to warn that she was arriving, but Vierna could see why she had not. The sword vanished again, as she hastily moved to her sworn-sister.

"Come, please! My brothers, I could not bring them both, risk moving them!" Mena said, reaching for Vierna's hand. The cleric gave it immediately, and braced for the teleport. When it ended, she saw several dead orcs, two things that might have been worgs before the spells had torn them apart, and Mena all but collapsed.

More concerningly, two half-humans were there, unconscious and bloodier than her friend.

Vierna left questions for later, moving to where she could get hands on one of the fallen brothers. Her analytical mind told her that it had been a last ditch spell that wiped out the final enemies, so she would be fighting manna drain, in addition to the numerous sword wounds.

"When you can move, you know the pocket with my potions," she said very calmly to Mena, already questing for the worst of the injuries on the man.

Mena made a noise of agreement, and stayed where she was for the moment.

Vierna had not exhausted her spells, and her Lady was always willing to give her healing ones for those she had not used. The first of these poured through the man she was touching, sealing the wounds, burning away the infection they could have carried into what blood he still had.

Woozy from the effort, but knowing the other had to have her help, she moved the few inches needed to get hands on him, aware only of the need, of preventing suffering. The last of her spells were given gladly for another powerful healing, and then… then she could sit back and look at her friend.

"I didn't even notice you move to get the potion," she said, noting Mena looked better.

"Did you notice the sun has moved significantly since you began healing my brothers?" Mena countered.

"No." Vierna chewed her lip. "Rafi has the glamour ring," she said in a worried voice. "And I am certain you don't have the ability to cast an illusion."

"No, but your healing always makes people sleep, to let it finish. By the time they are awake, I will have a spell to take you home," Mena promised.

"We need to get away from the bodies, though, and into cover," Vierna reasoned.

"If you can walk, I can change my shape," Mena said, understanding that. "If they can be moved now?"

"Yes. Honestly, as badly injured as they were, they should be cared for longer, but — "

"You have your people to worry about," Mena said. "What if… what if they agreed to be blindfolded? I can just memorize teleports, then you can be sure of your healing with them, and we will leave once you are satisfied.

"We're not that far from Third Peak. I'd intended to get us into a camp and send to you, so you could meet them," Mena told her. "Just… bad luck that our trail to the camp I wanted took us past these."

Vierna looked at the slain enemies. "The orcs are starting to boil out of their clan holdings more and more. That's not good… and yes. If they will consent to blindfolds, we all go back to Spirit Sanctuary for at least a day." She then tipped her head. "Why were you in this region at all?"

"I'm helping them explore, and we were asked to see if we could find any trace of a trading town near Fourth Peak."

"Oh. The haunted ruins my people refuse to go near?" Vierna asked casually. Mena laughed, even as she made herself shift into a stronger form that could carry her brothers.

"Of course I should have just asked you. Probably."

"There's little in these hills we have not marked out; after it was obvious that all traffic to Fourth Peak had ended, we finally explored it as well."

Vierna pushed to her own feet, taking stock to see if she could carry one of the men. They were so tall, like Mena.

"Go find us a covered place; I can trail you with them," her sworn-sister promised.





Thyl shifted, felt something over his eyes, and started to reach for it.

Mena caught his hands.

"No, little brother. I need you to leave that on."

"Why?"

"My allies that are helping you, who saved your life, need you to. This place does not exist, for most people," Mena began. "You can't be made to forget like others they have helped. Mother would see the meddling. But if you can't see, you aren't a risk. They're just trying to live their lives, and it's best you not have to keep the secret."

"I would," Thyl said in a stubborn tone. "But... alright. My twin?"

"He's still sleeping. It's a side-effect of the kind of healing you got, as it comes from a night goddess."

"You trust these people?" Thyl asked her, hand questing... there was Lin. He noted that if there was any light outside the blindfold, it must be very dim.

"I have known and trusted them for a century."

"Then I will obey."

"You're a good brother. I would never risk any of you. Still mad the orcs got the ambush they did," she said in a sulky voice. Thyl actually smiled for that.

"Worgs make them sneaky," he offered, moving, carefully, to get to his brother on the pallet they were both on, so he could feel the rise and fall of the chest for himself. "Tired," he noticed.

"You should be; my friend had to use very intensive healing on both of you. When we go home, I am asking Andy to come drill you both in defensive magic."

Thyl mock-groaned, but they needed it, obviously. "You? How bad?"

"A potion managed mine," Mena said. "Now sleep, and I'll tell Lin to behave when he wakes, before I get some sleep again."

"Alright, sister-ours."





Both twins were awake when Vierna came back into her quarters, having given them up to minimize potential encounters.

"Well, I suppose your color is improved," she told them both. "How do each of you feel?"

"Restless," the one Mena had told her was Thyl said. "The food we were brought was good."

"I'll tell our cook of the day you said so," Vierna said, smiling for how nonchalant the man was about this.

"Still not sure why Mena gets to know you and we don't," Lin said, when Vierna knelt beside the pair, to do a more hands-on inspection.

"Your sister says you are still young enough that you do not have all the protections on your mind against thoughts being captured," Vierna told him. "And yet, you belong to a powerful family that has been under siege for decades now by other powerful wizards.

"I am responsible for many people in this hidden place. What you do not know cannot be taken from you and used to harm them. We have steadily fortified this location, built up stores of food, medicines, even some goods that are kept for future use. Over and beyond the safety of my people, we would all loathe for that to come into the keeping of evil-aligned persons."

Thyl made a low noise. "You have very good points, Lady."

"You both may call me Vierna. We use no titles in this place. It is a sanctuary, with our people working in common. I only lead because someone must be available to make hard choices."

"Vierna," the twins said in unison, before grinning broadly at proving, yet again, how close in thought they were.

"If, when we're older and more experienced, we were to come seeking, would we be turned away?" Thyl asked, more from curiosity than anything, if Vierna was to guess right.

Vierna laughed softly. "If you can find us, once you can keep secrets even from strong wizards, I will congratulate you and introduce you to everyone."

The way Thyl's face settled, Vierna was certain she would see him again, some day. She'd have to tell Mena not to lend any aid... just to make it a true test of skill.





1235 D.R.

Mena froze in the middle of talking, her eyes glazing over. She had come to Vierna for information, to see if Spirit Sanctuary had any insights into the wave of orcs boiling out of the hills and mountains, realms-wide, only to learn that her friend had pulled all of her people into the cliff dwellings, curtailing all but the closest scouting.

"What is it?" Vierna asked, once Mena's attention re-focused.

"Mother. Her city is caught in a power struggle and the horde is approaching," Mena said mournfully.

"Silverymoon, correct? The larger city split by the river?" Vierna asked. "Our trade goes there; Micken and those of us that use the glamour ring feel they are fair in their dealings, normally."

"Yes," Mena said. "I ... that city cannot fall, Vierna! It holds the Sacred Glade of Mielikki, one of Her strongest refuges and sanctified places."

Vierna bit at her lip for a moment, hearing a plea in that which could not be asked. Yet, Mena had done so much for them, helping them make a strong holding here on Third Peak.

"We only have the one ring. And bringing drow to a confrontation would only muddy it more," Vierna slowly reasoned out. "Yet, with us pulled into the mountain, and how strong my sisters in service are, I could go with you."

Mena blinked, then nodded before pouncing and hugging Vierna tightly.

"Gather all you will need, and tell your people, but to have a cleric as strong as you are? Could mean all the difference Mother needs!"





Storm Silverhand whirled to see who was arriving in the spot they were forcing all teleports to, and found the silver-haired half-elf she knew as Mena with a moon elf that was unknown to her.

"Aunt, this is my friend, Vierna, who is a cleric of some strength," Mena said quickly. "Andy said there'd been battle."

"Bless your brother for reaching out; we're running short on clerics as they're barricaded in the city," Storm said, moving with clear intent to lead them to where they were needed.

"Can you explain more as we walk?" Mena asked. "I was with Vierna when the sending came."

"One idiot was wasting all of Silverymoon's resources to his benefit, another idiot wants to replace him but is just as ill-motivated," Storm said. "That made your mother decide to come and contest with them, to bring her city back to its proper ways.

"Only there seems to be a deluge of orcs," she finished up.

Vierna had to smile for that blunt and candid assessment. "Our people have been seeing an increase in orc activity, and feel that it may be due to population pressure, but we never realized how extant the problem was."

"Yes, it is this way in all areas where they live," Storm said grimly, "which means their gods have pushed them to be prolific without actually providing the resources they need for it."

"We'll do our best to help," Mena promised. "I don't have many potions on me, but — "

"Healing is one of my specialties," Vierna said, finishing that thought so on cue that Storm truly relaxed to her presence.

"Thyl and Lin will be bringing in potions and elixirs as they finish bottling them," Storm told them. "Andy didn't think they should get involved in this, but they wanted to help in some fashion.

"The younger ones were told to go home, and support their father."

Mena laughed. "Methri's getting old enough to chafe at that, but this is going to get too ugly for him or Bo."

"Such a large family," Vierna said, shaking her head, before they were at the pavilion for the wounded, and they both had to get to work.





Vierna wasn't even thinking any more. The orcs had managed to use the main battle to disguise their secondary attack, trying to reach the more protected area with the wounded. None of the clerics and wizards present to aid were without skill in fighting, but Vierna had continued to hone her birthright as the Weapon Master's student.

Swords moved in blinding fashion, bringing merciful death to those who came too close, for Vierna did not believe in making her opponents suffer. By the time one of Mena's brothers and her Aunt managed to get back to them, the orc band was dead.

"Vierna?" Storm called, having noticed that Vierna was not moving yet from the last orc she had felled.

"A moment," she answered, calling to her goddess, seeking comfort from the necessity of the battle. The song spiraled up, steadying her, and she was able to move to where she could both see her patients, and clean the blades in her hands. "We'll need the bodies moved away. No, you get back on that cot!" she said to one of the less wounded who moved to try and help with that task.

"We'll get a detail here quickly," Dolthauvin, the younger of the pair of twins she'd been introduced to, told her. "You... are impressive."

Vierna gave a tight smile. "It is needed, and therefore I do it."

She then focused on the others working as healers, and began organizing them, having mostly taken command of the support effort. Storm watched her another long moment before helping with the detail to remove bodies.

Vierna wondered what the bard was thinking, but they had work to do.





If Vierna never saw a campaign like this again, she would be grateful. She'd been sending every few days to Rafi to let him know she still lived. Now, with the city in the hands of Mena's family, and the population trying to recover, she was ready to return to them.

One last necessity, though, an invitation to meet with Alustriel herself, had to be dealt with before Mena would be able to take her back to Spirit Sanctuary.

The meeting was slated for in the Sacred Glade of Mielikki, as they had managed to protect it, sheltering as many as they could, and Mena was glad to escort her there.

"My brothers all revere Mielikki in her half-elven aspect, and since Mother ruled here before, there are very tight bonds," Mena said warmly.

"Your brothers are good men," Vierna said with a small smile. "Thyl made a point to speak with me every time he brought potions."

"Oh?" Mena arched an eyebrow at her.

"I think he knows there's more to me than I seem to be, because why would you have hidden a moon elf village from them?" Vierna laughed softly. "I have a suspicion he will begin his search for where he was then."

"Probably." Mena was amused. "He mentioned that he would love to get lessons from you. He just didn't say what kind of lessons."

Vierna started laughing even more as the insinuation came through. "Mena, you know I don't even have time for such things!"

"I'm not getting in his way if he tries to change your mind," Mena said, half a playful threat.

"Hmph."





Alustriel enacted silence outside of the canopied area she had received her daughter and the powerful cleric that helped them with no offer of reward. She studied the seeming elf, noting the glamour ring she had made, remembering that Mena had asked for that, for a drow.

Mena's faith had certainly been proven.

"You may speak freely, Vierna, as none can hear us but the three of us in here," Alustriel said. "I must say, first-most, thank you for all you did here, as well as for saving my children some time ago."

Vierna realized Thyl or Lin must have mentioned it, as Mena would not have, unless asked.

"Mena has been my guide on the surface for nearly as long as I have lived Above," Vierna told her. "The welfare of her family only adds to my calling to do what good I may.

"As I take it, by the invitation to speak freely, you are aware of my nature."

"I had pressed Mena to break your confidence when she asked for the ring you are wearing, I admit," Alustriel said. "However, I should have trusted her then, and that has been more than proven now."

"You seem very calm about it, which I appreciate," Vierna said with a small smile.

"I recently became aware of a connection to those that follow the Dark Maiden," Alustriel told her. "Storm made an inquiry on my behalf, and I must say that Qilué Veladorn had much to say in praise of your efforts."

Vierna's heart fluttered in fear for a moment; their Lady's Chosen was a more closely kept secret than most among the good drow.

"She's Mystra's Chosen too!" Mena said, having intended to stay quiet, but remembering that meeting. Now Alustriel favored her daughter with a surprised look.

"She is Mystra's youngest," the wizard said slowly.

"She's my aunt? Neat! I met her before you!" Mena looked at Vierna who was trying to process that. "Lots of magic, a tragedy, prophecy... all the kind of things my family tends to fall into," she explained. Mena then looked back to her mother. "Vierna should know this. So she can better choose how and when to aid."

"Then, yes. Vierna, the one you know as a Chosen of Eilistraee is also Chosen by Mystra, and only became known to us as Her seventh Daughter recently," Alustriel said. "We all, as far as we know, are Chosen, but there is still a mystery around the one just up from her.

"And all of us have confronted our prejudice and beliefs on drow. As their representative, the Seven Sisters of Mystra will provide aid to your community and people."

"Then... on behalf of my people, whatever aid we can give, we will," Vierna told her, accepting the alliance. "We may be limited, though, as we are aware of the danger in people growing accustomed to goodly drow, and the fear that currently exists.

"Mena can tell you, and those Sisters that need to know, where we are, and a pass phrase." She then smiled brightly for the wizard. "I'd prefer if Thyl nor Lin are told directly, due to a small challenge issued when they were healing with us."

Mena grinned. "They have to find it on their own," she clarified.

Alustriel returned the smile, and amusement behind it. "Then so be it." She came closer and held her hands out to Vierna. "I believe, like my daughter, I will be glad to know you as friend, in time."

"I agree," Vierna said, clasping her hands lightly.



Part I | Part II | Part III | Part IV | Part V | Part VI | Part VII | Part VIII | Part IX
* Links will work as parts are revealed
senmut: Drizzt and Guen in front of a faded image of Malice (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt and Guen and Ma)
[personal profile] senmut
Changing Moons (4,586 words) by [personal profile] senmut
Fandom: Forgotten Realms/Legend of Drizzt
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Warnings Apply
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Philomena (Canon-Inspired OC), Qilué Veladorn, Ensemble Cast
Additional Tags: Canon Divergence, Female Friendship
Series: Part 1 of Sisters in Spirit
Summary:

Vierna escapes her family, and sets a new destiny for herself — and others?



Changing Moons

Vierna felt the change of the air around her, waited until the wagon was in full dark. She made sure her piwafwi was sealed, the hood in place, and hoped that her body obeyed her as she worked her way out of the trestle. She felt bruised and shaken all over from the way she had secured herself there, as well as a little afraid despite her resolve to escape going to the school.

She made it down without a sound, and was slipping away into the dark of the tunnel without alerting the caravan folk. She was so thankful that they had come in time; outside trade was so irregular, she'd been considering other, riskier paths of escape.

She had made it out of easy earshot and view of the wagon, and was beginning to think she was in the clear when there was a flicker of 'come here', ahead of her. She all but froze, trying to think of which cantrip she knew that might help her, before the person bared their face, a stranger to her.

"You hear the song. I am here to help you," was signed in her direction, and she wanted to believe but how could she trust it? "Listen to it now."

Vierna opened her awareness a little, to that haunting, sad song, and felt the notes of 'trust' and 'hope' buoy her up.

"I will make you regret betrayal," she signed back to the stranger, and they smiled at her.

"Of course. Now come; we need to get you away. Did you remove the House amulet?"

Vierna nodded, even as she came closer to the person -- a man, and that actually eased her more. It would be hard to trust any woman not to be a priestess of Lloth.

"My name is Rafi," the man said, some distance away from there. "I serve the same goddess that gives you the song, finding those that hear it, and bringing them away from danger."

"I am Vierna, and I want to learn more," she said firmly, deciding a drow that helped was someone to listen to. Too many drow merely hurt others.

"I will teach what I can, and there will be others, when we get to our current safe place."





One thing Vierna learned quickly was how precarious life in the Underdark was, especially for those of her people who refused to follow the evil path of Lloth or Vhaeraun. The enclave Rafi took her to lost members, slowly, over the several decades that she was with them, learning all about Eilistraee.

Her goddess demanded only that she help others, and Vierna embraced that with all she was, even as the edge of being the noble daughter of a high-ranked House allowed her to make hard choices. She rose, favored by the Dark Maiden, growing strong as a priestess, and sharing her weapon skills freely.

The maces were augmented by short swords, since the sword was the weapon of Eilistraee. Which she used depending entirely on the need of the moment, and some of her training was spent with the wizards, trying to learn a way to make the right ones come to her hands without having to choose which to carry.

By the time she was accepted as a full cleric of Eilistraee, she had seen her first century mark — with a private vow that it would be the first of several — and there was a call for those who would risk it to go to the surface, where Vhaeraun was becoming more of a problem.

Vierna, who had seen battle against other drow too many times, decided that she would be one to go above, and see what she could do to help find and hold a refuge for their people. She, like most, had heard their Lady had a Chosen, a high priestess born on the surface, but more leaders, through their scattered folk, was a good idea.





Mena had been living among the orcs in the southern sweep of the Spine of the World, to the northeast of her mother's city. She was sincerely curious about the nation there, as they seemed to have a stronger capacity for self-aid and actual progression that did not depend on raiding constantly.

Her ears pricked up, though, at the sightings of drow, and she wondered what that could mean for the safety of the region. Orcs and goblins were one thing, but drow?

Drow had magic to rival her mother, and were fiercely dangerous, with no mercy for anyone outside of their own people -- and not even them sometimes!

She also had not actually ever studied one for long, and was new enough to borrowing lives that this seemed like an adventure to find.

With that in mind, she began removing herself from the orcs she was with; they still did not typically go hunting for lost members. She wondered if, somewhere in their history, the species had lost that social concern in order to survive, or if it had never been there.

That would be for the future. Right now, she had drow to find.





The problem with not having ever studied a drow was that Mena could not insinuate herself into their lives.

Or, she could, but it would mean giving in on the base instinct of killing the person she copied. She had long since decided that was a last resort for survival only, which meant she would have to observe the hard way.

Fortunately, Mena excelled in stealth. No one was sure where she got it; mother's stories of her father suggested he was a little flamboyant at times, while mother herself was… well, Mother.

No matter how hard a Chosen of Mystra tried, there was always something that made people notice them.

The first thing she noted was how careful the drow were being to conceal their presence. That was in line with all the things she knew about them.

The second thing was that they were taking care of each other, helping one another as they explored the region, gathered food, and made a life in this hard to reach valley. There were weapons in evidence, but not the cruelty Mena expected.

What had these strange drow living on the surface? Mena wanted to know more!

Nights passed as Mena studied, and she saw the dancing under the moon that Mena thought of as a moon elf ritual, making her wonder. Wasn't there a little known goddess that had been associated with the moon, other than Sehanine?

Her burning curiosity was guiding her to remain ever closer to the encampment. She could not understand the words she heard, but that only made her hunger more for the experience of these beautiful people.





Rafi gave a slow blink, and Vierna laughed a little, as if sharing a joke with him. She excused herself from the others around their shared meal.

Her teacher, friend, and self-appointed bodyguard had seen traces that something intelligent had been observing them. They had decided her more subtle cleric spells might be the best to find the being.

She wandered in a meandering line, toward the privy they had built, and hummed slightly under her breath, one of the singing spells for detection that their Lady had granted. Nothing… evil, at least, and all the creatures in their various grades of warmth touched her awareness… with one larger than the rest, up a tree.

Well there had not been an attack, but would there be?

"If you come in peace, join me," she invited, having wandered closer to that presence. "If you mean other than peace, I promise we will not go lightly on you."

There was a rustle in the direction her spell had indicated, before a very strange faerie with more height than her tallest band member, hair that was silver like the holy of Eilistraee sometimes gained, and both eyes and ears that seemed blunted.

The faerie was not holding any weapons visibly. She also spoke… unintelligibly to Vierna's ears.

"We have a language barrier," she said, turning inward, asking her Lady if she dared remain in this place with her people, or if the stranger was a threat.

~She will be your guide~

The very firm feeling of that, the reassurance, made Vierna face the woman fully, crossing her arms over her chest in the drow greeting.

The woman tipped her head to the side, considered, then mimicked it, and despite her usual caution, Vierna had to smile at that. The fact the strange faerie smiled back sealed the feeling of trusting in her Lady's choices.





Mena was fascinated. She'd never been welcomed into a new community that she knew so little about, and Vierna was more than willing to teach her in exchange for language lessons.

By the third month, Mena felt so strongly about Vierna's friendship that she decided it was safe to tell her the secret. She got her friend to set aside time in the early morning, before the drow rested, and settled with her in the simple cottage they shared.

"I have something I want to trust you with, Vierna, something that few know, because of my nature," Mena began, as they laid side by side, facing one another.

"You are my friend, you have stood with us against the raids, you have taught us," Vierna said. "I trust with you, and will listen."

"I am a doppelganger," Mena began. "Most fear or hate us, with reason, because we steal lives, and usually kill the ones we steal them from. Identity, memory… all of it.

"Like my father, I refuse to be like that. I save the lives I see, for use later, or far away, where it won't be an issue. And because I was born to a human, I grew up with a presence in human and elf societies."

"This form? Is it a life you chose to use? Or appearance, perhaps," Vierna said, staying steady. She understood being feared and hated.

"When I was a baby, mother's sons were what I imprinted on, long before I had control of what I was," Mena said, with a smile. "I became a half-elf baby, like they were, to her delight and the delight of their father. As they had no daughters."

Vierna half-smiled at her friend's memory of that. "Take whatever form you wish; you are a person I wish to have in my life."

Mena swallowed at the intensity of feeling that swelled, and she moved closer, to hug Vierna. Vierna returned it gladly, before they settled for the day's sleep.

This would be the friendship she treasured, like the one her father had with her mother, a safe place to come back to when life hurt too much.




Late 1150s D.R.

Life in the foothills of the Spine of the World continued quietly, for the most part. There was conflict with the orcs, avoidance of the nearby dwarves and elves and those who traded with both, while adhering to the tenets of Eilistraee to aid others.

Mercy was always given to the orcs, with some of the smaller clans deciding it was not worth it to raid on the growing settlement carved out of shallow caves along Third Peak. The drow ranged, sometimes crossing the river to silently observe the moon elves. They always left gifts of food or goods, as the community was drawing crafters that had escaped the Upperdark drow cities to find freedom.

Vierna was First Cleric, but she was not the only cleric. Which meant, eventually, she knew she needed to heed her goddess's wish for her to go meet the Chosen, the drow that actually touched the true power of their shared Lady.

She had never traveled so far, not on the Surface, possibly not even in her travels below!

"I will go with you," Rafi said.

"And leave your consort, your babe? I think not, my dear friend," Vierna told him, glad that he had found a love match, one that had given them a blessed child. So few of those had yet been born, but that was a mercy. They needed to shape more rock for better dwellings, and their wizards were so few.

"You cannot go alone."

Vierna patted his hand, having recognized that. "Nor can I go through the Underdark with a party. As the place I must go is beyond our maps.

"I will send to Mena, and ask if she can find me a guide."

That mollified Rafi some; the half-elf, as he knew her, had been a solid ally of their community during her time among them.





Vierna's guide wound up being Mena herself, reminding Vierna of Eilistraee's words about the woman when they first met. She'd thought it ended with learning the Common language, both spoken and written.

Now, trekking across the Realms, with Mena in the guise of a full-blooded elf, Vierna had reason to wonder what other things remained for them to discover together with Mena leading the way. It was a pleasant thing to consider, as the nights turned to weeks on their journey. By necessity, they avoided people, and traveled carefully to avoid creatures with dangerous intentions.

Bypassing cities and towns, but able to see their impact on the regions, left Vierna with a small curiosity to see them more closely. Perhaps, someday, she would master illusionary skills, to be able to walk freely in such places.

"I could ask my mother to make you a glamour ring the next time I see her," Mena told her, when Vierna mentioned it in passing.

"It would be too selfish a thing, my friend, when my people have need of magics focused on improving our homes along the mountain."

Mena frowned, then sighed. "I… would you forbid your people magical gifts, if they had access?"

"No," Vierna said slowly.

"But you forbid yourself the same?"

"They don't have access," Vierna replied.

"A ring such as I speak of could be used by any," Mena reasoned. "And allow for you, or others, to openly go to any of the towns near the Frost Hills, to acquire things you do not have access to on the mountain or beneath it."

Vierna tipped her head a little, turning that over in her mind. "We'll discuss it more, after this trip?" she offered as a counter.

"We will," Mena accepted.





They did not have to go all the way to the ocean, it seemed. Just as the land started to rise in the northeastern foothills of the Sword Mountains, Vierna felt eyes on them — and so did Mena.

"How does a drow come to walk with a faerie?" a slightly mocking voice called to them, when they stopped and showed they knew they were being watched.

"Through friendship, taught in the tenets of the moon's light," Vierna answered that. "But I have also learned to be polite to strangers, rather than fostering a divide with others," she also chided the unseen speaker.

"I like her already," another voice called before a double hand of people melted into view from various trees ahead. Only one man, nine women… and one of those stood impossibly tall, as tall as Mena's usual half-elf form. The woman would tower over both of them, with Mena's moon-elf form the same height as Vierna.

"Forgive our sister; she suffered at the hands of elves marked by the sun," the tall one said in a voice that caressed and coaxed at Vierna's sense of holiness. "You are the one our Lady wished me to meet, one who has made a home for our people in the north."

"Vierna Do'Urden," Vierna answered that. "And my sworn-sister, Marith," she added, remembering to use the name that matched this borrowed form.

"Qilué Veladorn. I welcome you, both of you, and invite you to come learn of us, share that which you will of your people." She paused, then looked at Vierna squarely. "I am surprised you came with but an elf for guard or company."

Vierna started to approach, knowing that as an invitation for her hidden minions to reveal themselves — and there were none. "I am accustomed to my own protection, but Eilistraee herself named Marith my guide, some years past, when we first met.

"We are alone." To declare it would have been a challenge among other drow. Here, it was a test, but Vierna knew her sworn sister had magic and they would not be easy prey if all was not as it seemed.

Qilué smiled at that, and it was a friendly expression that held respect. "I am finding myself very intrigued, sister, so do come, share our camp, and let us get to know one another.

"You hold one of the largest free bands, our Lady says, in a stable place, whereas the others all rove, if they are Above. I wish to know all I can, to be true to our Lady's charge on me to aid all of our people."

"I'm looking forward to learning more of you," Vierna agreed, as they went to settle at the hidden camp.





Mena had watched carefully, always an observer of other people. She noted these drow stayed far more wary than her friend's band. They apparently had more conflict with the people of the surface, being so close to the coast and all of its port cities.

It made Mena glad that Vierna had settled her own people far from the trade routes of the North.

On their fourth night, as the clerics -- Qilué, Vierna, and the one that had been so rude at first -- were planning for a ritual, Mena caught the first sound of armor and movement coming down from the hills they were in. The drow had noted it, and the fighters in the band moved to get all three clerics behind a protective line, with the one male taking charge of the situation.

Soon, she could only catch glimpses of the others, as a full score of goblins and hobgoblins descended on them with a worg. Mena kept herself to magical support in the fight, but had to grin as Vierna unleashed her skills with her blades. Let these new drow see that ferocity and precision!

Mena was tracking the worg, knowing it for the most dangerous threat here, when a tightly controlled flash of silver struck it. Mena swiftly threw a hold monster behind that, and one of the women closest finished it off. That gave Mena a chance to look around -- and Qilué's hair and eyes were lit with silverfire, directly in line to have been the one to unleash that magical bolt.

Mena put that to the back of her mind; she knew this woman was a Chosen of Eilistraee, but Mena would have thought the Dark Maiden's power manifested differently than Mystra's.

She would have to think on it for later, maybe see if she could find the aunt that sometimes ranged along the coast.





Qilué danced, leading the ritual, and Vierna noted that the entire band was intent on putting the battle of the night before behind them, losing themselves in the divine ecstasy of the dance. Vierna also had picked up on Mena's increasing curiosity about the leader of this band, but as it had not been wary, Vierna decided there was no harm in giving herself fully over to the ritual.

The moonbeams scattered and danced around them all, as even Mena gave into the pull, knowing the forms and allowing herself to breathe in the divine energy flowing around them all. Eilistraee was a gentle goddess when She could be, fierce as She had to be, something that set well with both women of the north.

By the time the dance had ended, Mena and Vierna had come together, drawn by years of companionship to protect each other, even in something as freeing as the ritual had been.

"Come," Mena said, pulling Vierna over to the spot they had been using for their rest, giggling when they had to bypass a trio of their new friends who were ... less aware of things not each other.

"Elkantar is the only one alone," Vierna murmured in her ear, as both of them dropped, sharing a water skin stashed there, letting the air cool them.

"He likes the leader," Mena said, untangling Vierna's hair where it had snarled from the dancing.

"His back says he has known Lolthite priestesses," Vierna said with a sigh, hating her birth culture all over again.

"So it is likely hard for him," Mena concluded, then giggled. "Maybe in more ways than one?"

Vierna leaned into her sworn-sister's shoulder at that, to muffle her laughter.

"You are terrible," she finally said, still smiling.

"Yes, but you laughed, so you're just as bad."





Vierna had arrived back in Spirit Sanctuary to find her people had a surprise for her. Mena had only seen her to the foot of the hills before taking herself off to her next adventure.

Rafi met Vierna, after she had noted the small collection of dwarves in the common cavern, and shook his head.

"We found them wandering between the mountain and the river. Our scouts said other groups' tracks indicated they'd crossed the river, but this group had injuries, and... they cannot remember where they came from, only that some great evil attacked them.

"We have been caring for them, lost one to his injuries," Rafi said. "They were, of course, startled by drow, but whatever they were running from was worse. So they are willing to abide by our rules, and let us see them to health."

"Let me clean up from the road, and I will go meet with them." Vierna gripped his shoulder in gratitude. "I will tell everyone of the trip tomorrow night."

"Of course, Vierna." He smiled, walking her to quarters to get fresh robes, telling her of other things along the way.





Dhaeln Cragmaw was not the oldest to escape but she had been on the verge of apprenticing, and her elders... were not in great shape. Both of the two left were lost in misery, and she needed to be mindful for the three dwarrow that had been thrust into their care. She was really hoping they had identified the youngest, a babe in swaddled linens, correctly as the newest Hamur baby.

The drow -- ancient enemies, rumored in a ballad of King Gandalug -- had admitted their leader, a chief cleric, was not present when they had been taken in. If Old Rook hadn't been so badly off, they might have listened when Hunter Rafi told them they were all free to make their way on their own, but they'd hoped the offer of aid was good.

Old Rook had at least died without pain, and the priestess that had aided him had wept for her inability to save him. That... that had gone a long way to making Dhaeln's mind up that they would stay here, at least long enough to make a proper course. With winter coming on, it wasn't smart to try and travel anyway.

She'd been aware of the stranger, a drow that was easily as beautiful as the others of her kind, an onyx statue with garnet eyes that had surveyed them all with compassion before moving on. Now, that one had returned, wearing fresh robes that were of soft deer hide, trimmed in winter fur at the collar.

That one moved over toward the elders, pausing when she noted the pair were sleeping.

Dhaeln rose, moving to greet her.

"Dhaeln Cragmaw, Lady," she introduced herself with a bob of her head.

"Vierna Do'Urden, and please. We keep no ranks among us. Call me Vierna, or if that goes against your customs too much, all clerics are Sister." She then smiled. "If we had a male one, he would be Brother. And one who is unknown would simply be Sibling."

"Seems odd, but aye, can be doin' that," Dhaeln said. "Sit here, let the others sleep? Just got wee Micken tae stop his fussin'."

Dhaeln watched as two stools appeared, with a gesture from the cleric. The cleric took the lower one, and the one left was just dwarf height, putting them both at a more even height.

"We are nearing winter," Vierna began. "My usual guide for the lands beyond these hills has left for her own place to spend it. And while my scouts know where the towns are, they could not introduce you. Or, honestly, be spoken of, without all of you coming under suspicion.

"I am inviting your people to remain here through the season, and when spring comes, you can decide then what is your wish." Vierna drew in a deep breath. "We always open our arms to the few travelers that find themselves in danger in our territory. The option to join us, to live with us, will always be there."

Dhaeln knew she should let the elders decide. But these people had done right by them at every step. Still, she was curious.

"Why? Why do ye invite people who may fear or hate ye?"

Vierna smiled. "To teach them they don't have to? To win their hearts as allies to us? We just wish to live in peace. But we are from Below, and do not, actually, have all the skills we need to thrive.

"Some stay, learn, then leave. And agree to either not speak of us, or ask us to help them forget where we are, to protect us," she continued. "I don't like doing that. I do like learning, seeing my people learn. We had a small orc family that came to us, not long after we settled, outcasts of their people, but they taught us so much! The child eventually left, but it was a peaceful leaving.

"I think, other than your people, the only other one that sometimes lives with us is an oread we nursed back to health after a bad encounter. She is one of the spirits of this mountain, and has helped us as well."

That got a nod; somewhere buried under the fear, under the terror and pain of losing home, Dhaeln knew she'd been told to always be kind to the spirits of the rocks and trees if she ever had to be outside.

Outside where?!

Her fresh grief and frustration must have shown, as the drow reached a hand out to her, palm up.

Dhaeln took it, and found it eased the ache some.

"We'll stay through winter, and me elders, they will have tae choose come spring. But… yer folk be good ones, an' ye've my word that nae matter their choice, I'll be wantin' tae stay, and help ye keep making this mountain safe fer the lost ones."

Vierna squeezed her finger tips lightly. "You will be welcome.

"I will not press for the tale I am certain my people know. But I serve all those that live in Spirit Sanctuary, and that now includes your own people. Do not hesitate to find me, Dhaeln, nor think it would be a bother, large or small, to speak with me."

The dwarf, just old enough to truly choose her path, gave a nod, and believed in that.



Part I | Part II | Part III | Part IV | Part V | Part VI | Part VII | Part VIII | Part IX
* Links will work as parts are revealed
senmut: Drizzt and Guen in front of a faded image of Malice (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt and Guen and Ma)
[personal profile] senmut
Legacy of Vierna (5,900 words) by [personal profile] senmut
Chapters: 1/1
Fandom: Forgotten Realms (Legend of Drizzt)
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: ANIMAL DEATH
Relationship: Drizzt Do'Urden & Vierna Do'Urden
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Drizzt Do'Urden, Artemis Entreri
Additional Tags: Canon Divergences
Summary:

Vhaeraun's Priestess wants to find her brother. So does an assassin.






Legacy of Vierna

When Vierna had failed to get her teacher and her brother out of the city before everything went to the Abyss in a spiderweb, she had raged. Protecting her brother's escape had been the best she could do, 'missing' him with a web spell.

If she could have stolen her teacher's — her father's! — body before making her own escape, she would have, but only Matron Malice could open that part of the family vault. As it was, her escape route had made it impossible to pick up her brother's trail, and she had abided by her true god's wishes in where to go.

Several years of teaching what she knew of Lloth's ways, to find weaknesses, and learning more than Vhaeraun could teach her through the dreams He'd sent to her, had brought a level of skill that left her a very, very dangerous woman to cross.

That made her the perfect candidate to go and be present in another stronghold for Vhaeraun, one that might, in time, reward her personally.

~Skullport. Go with the next shipment to Skullport. Seek Natoth, and tell him I sent you,~ Vhaeraun insinuated into His stolen priestess's thoughts during her prayers to Him for her spells.

~I will, but is there more to it, my Lord?~ she asked, as willing to live one place as another, even after years of study here. He delighted in the fact she was no blindly obedient servant, having a will all her own that just happened to marry closely to His own wishes.

~They have a problem, and Natoth will tell more. It is also near My Sister's people, which might… hold interest to you?~

He felt the thrill race through her, knew she had never solved the mystery of her brother's location, only knowing the strange one was not dead.

Her gratitude for that hope was sincere, and Vhaeraun basked in it. He did not mind all of His schemers and plotters, but there was something refreshing to having cultivated Vierna from childhood to share mutual respect.





Skullport, being above the faerzress line, was a terrible place in some ways, and it offered Vierna many lessons, including new spells to learn and pray for, yet still, the presence of her brother was not to be found.

Had he been spirited off-plane? Vierna would have to grow even stronger, then, to manage to find him.

In the meanwhile, she and Natoth did what they could to undermine the stronger mercantile and mercenary company that followed Vhaeraun, while also monitoring that the Dancers didn't get ideas of resisting them.

She traced out her own plans, solidified alliances as she was able... and if that meant keeping a thread of an alliance with the small faction of Bregan D'aerthe she had found... so be it.





The seething frustration of five years of watching for her brother among the Dancers came to a head when word reached her from above that a drow, a barbarian, a dwarf, and a human had been seen departing the docks swiftly.

The drow had been noted as carrying two curved swords.

Investigating the sighting only added to her anger; it had been far too many days to give chase in that absolutely torturous world that existed above. At least in Skullport things were in perpetual half-shadow at the very least!

She attempted to use a sending, knowing he had been near, knowing he lived! Yet, it could not reach him, much as every other attempt over the years had done. Was it because he had been changed too much, that he was no longer the alien brother she had raised, making his mind a stranger?

Or did he have protections against the family interfering with her?

Well. She'd have to learn why he'd been on a ship, and maybe that would lead her to a clue as to how to find him now.





The informant that had been found for Vierna was... human. He'd been in bad enough shape that her agents had been able to make him a deal that was not easily declined. Bringing him to Skullport, giving him time to recover his health had eaten more precious time, but her agents assured her he was more than willing to cooperate and get her information on Drizzt Do'Urden.

He was, per her agents, now in a shape to meet her, and Vierna decided that would happen here, in the seat of her power. It was imperative that the human understand she would not tolerate failure to secure her brother's whereabouts, so that she could finally see and speak to the strange child she had raised.

She settled on the raised dais, her robes the ones she had chosen to mark her as a cleric who also fought with their strategically reinforced panels, the maces she prided herself on her skill clearly visible, even as she arranged herself to be as visibly dismissive of a human as she could manage.

They brought him in ten minutes later, guiding him through the utter darkness of the temple, before leaving him standing in front of her. With a smile, she drew faerie fire up to grant the pitiful human the ability to see.

"Greetings, Artemis Entreri," she called in Common. "I am told that you have information on the whereabouts of Drizzt Do'Urden."

He took her in once his eyes adjusted, a faint rising of an eyebrow as he appraised her, before he casually dusted off one sleeve where the agents had touched him.

"A dangerous adversary to track, when he is on the other side of the continent, no doubt," the man said in his Calimshite accent.

"Yes, but I can't see his basic nature having changed in the last few decades," Vierna said with every ounce of haughtiness in her voice she could bring to bear. "Such honor and principle." She did not have to feign the scorn; she truly could not believe her brother had hung on to those through his years at school.

The human watched her with cold, unfeeling eyes, his body temperature staying steady without any betrayals of emotion. "I want Do'Urden to face me, prove which of us is actually the better."

It will be my brother, in many ways, Vierna immediately thought, sizing him up. He carried himself with the same precision and control she associated with their father, but he lacked passion, even in declaring that he wished this fight.

"I am under the impression," she began, studying her fingernails, "that where he goes, there are others that are quite interfering. Three pirate ships destroyed or captured? An entire power base disrupted?

"It seems, he is resourceful, perhaps moreso than one person can take on to arrange such a fight."

The human half-shrugged. "Which is why you have come to me?"

Oh, he might actually be a useful asset in the long run. Vierna doubted it, though; if the feud with her brother was too deep, she would kill him herself, as Drizzt's welfare... mattered to her.

Despite his alignment, that actually pleased her god, who saw it as proof of her loyalty to His ideals.

"I can provide the resources to cut him away from his friends," Vierna said, that word dripping with disdain. "You get your fight, away from any interferences. I get access to the entirely too ... good ... drow."

"What's to stop me from just dealing with him directly, once he's cut away?" the human challenged.

"Oh, I think you're smarter than that," Vierna said with ice and venom alike in her words. "I found you in the first place; I can keep doing so. And death need not even end the torments I would visit upon you if you take Drizzt Do'Urden out of my reach."

He smirked, the arrogant little human, and her eyes narrowed.

"I think we have a deal, Priestess." He tipped his head. "Do you have a name?"

"I do." She paused for his nod. "I am Vierna ... Do'Urden. And your prey in this hunt is my brother."

Let him think this was a vendetta, a family cleaning spree. That was how he seemed to take it, and Vierna decided this should work in her favor completely.





Vierna had been, to say the least, concerned when Entreri showed her where they were in comparison to where Drizzt was. If he was living in a dwarven hall that had been accessed by a shadow dragon, and her concept of where Menzoberranzan should be was correct — he was at risk!

The House was dead; she knew that well through Bregan D'aerthe. That did not, however, mean that Lloth was through with her brother, or herself if the abominable goddess of lies ever realized hurting Drizzt would be a blow against Vierna.

Vierna wasn't certain she cared for feeling that vulnerable, yet she did truly wish to know how her brother fared, and to have closure over their shared past. Or, possibly, an opening to a future, she reminded herself.

"Go. Learn his habits. Determine a plan that allows for capture," she told the assassin. "Using the sending stone when you have the plan, and I will give you the support needed to follow through. We'll bring him back here, so no one can interfere."

Entreri nodded. She did not trust him to not try and engineer an escape from her wrath if this failed, or Drizzt came to harm, but it was the best chance she had, when there was no end in sight to the block her brother had against scries and sendings.





The first check-in with Entreri, after giving him time to reach the correct region, had made it clear that the assassin was well-aware of her reach. He was gathering information, using the mask that Drizzt had abandoned to stay hidden, and focusing on the deal.

It was soon discovered, despite the cold settling into the region, that Drizzt Do'Urden did not remain in one place at all times. His travel took him back and forth between Mithral Hall, the place Entreri knew well, and Silverymoon, a city he preferred not to set foot in.

Fortunately, the outlying small settlements on that path were trusting fools who accepted the idea of a half-elf that had gotten separated from his party by injuries. Entreri took his rest in such fools' homes, and listened, relaying the information to Vierna in small bursts of words to sift through on their brief sendings.

Vierna wondered why he'd chosen half-elf, but then reasoned out that the man's speed and grace was more easily explained with faerie blood. She scried for him, to verify his words, after every other conversation with the man.

~I mean to haunt the road between the city and the Hall; he moves often enough that I have a feel for it,~ Entreri told her on their next conversation, and now Vierna readied other spells. Mephits she had long since convinced to do her bidding, and a shadow-fiend to transport her brother and assassin to her were prepared. She forced herself not to scry too often.

Entreri's curses blistering along the sending stone and a nebulous get-here feeling upended the careful planning, as she focused on the very clear, very intent image of her brother down beneath a gigantic black cat that looked dimly familiar to her.

She teleported, spells for defense on her tongue. The cat's astral origins were vivid to her, and banishment was never far from someone escaping Lloth's minions. Vierna only barely noticed the two large bodies as the cat yowled when it was sent far from the scene, while the disguised Entreri was finishing off an injured horse.

Vierna expected Entreri had created the injuries it had suffered from, but she was glad for the cessation of noise from it even as she got to her brother. Blood soaking the cloth under his armor, skin turning ashen… and when she laid hands on him she felt far worse inside him.

"I've got his bow and quiver off the horse, and the cat's figure; he seems to have held onto the pack under his cloak," Entreri said after she had managed the first major healing spell for her brother. "We need to be away, before the patrols come for the noises!"

She almost hissed at him, but she'd held onto multiple teleports for days now, just in case. The sunlight through the trees was not helping her calm any, but she was able to lift her brother, seeing he had managed to sheathe his swords — one of them was violently casting blue light at her — before he collapsed.

Had Entreri aided with that?

Well, Drizzt would be in her care now, and that just might help her set a better stage with him.

"Hand on my shoulder," she snapped at the assassin, before using the shadow slide technique, to get them out of the light, and also to remind the assassin of where her power came from, as a favored of Vhaeraun.

Let the prissy Dancers of Eilistraee use their moon bridges; she welcomed the caress of the shadows, the threats hidden among them, as she took her brother to safety.





Clawing Drizzt back from the brink of death was hard. His nature fought the second spell of healing, and the salve she made was not as efficient as Malice's had been, being crafted with sub-par ingredients.

She burned a hard-earned favor with Natoth to check her brother over, and while he was able to finish the task of stopping Drizzt's body from killing him, the head cleric had also noted how difficult it was to pull divine favor down on the fighter's behalf.

~He does not exist where I can perceive him,~ Vhaeraun told His clerics, frustration making the pronouncement ring in both of their heads.

"This is most unusual," Natoth said, "but your plan has already met with our Lord's approval. He may remain, but you are responsible for the repercussions he creates, Redeemed Shade."

"I accept that," Vierna said coolly, before inclining her head to him in respect. "He will heed me."

"He better."

Once Natoth had left them, Vierna saw to putting cooling cloths on her brother's forehead and chest, to ease the last of the fever that had hit with the blood pooling in his guts.

"You will listen," she whispered to his unconscious form.





Her little brother was not so accustomed to darkness all around him, Vierna decided, as the heat signature changed for a moment before being yanked under control with steady breathing.

"It's too late, Drizzt; I know you're fully conscious," Vierna said, watching him, as he only had a modesty kilt in place, to allow her to treat the injuries with her salves as he slept.

That he would have died in that place had crossed her mind and angered her. She could not resurrect him if she could barely even heal him!

He did not answer her words, and the fact his skin had cooled dramatically was concerning. Had he passed out again —

— and she only barely managed to catch and hold him as he came off the bed in a desperate lunge to knock her away to get to freedom.

"Drizzt! In the name of our father, calm down and listen to me!" she said with urgency, hoping he had not undone any of the internal healing with that foolhardy stunt. How had he cooled himself like that?

Then she got a good look at his eyes, pinpoint pupils when they should be blown wide to catch all of the heat signs in the room, noted the breathing was still impossibly even.

"Drizzt. Drizzt, my little brother," she called to him, even as she managed to wrangle him into a hold that blunted any further tricks. He was not in his right mind at all.

She risked freeing a hand, snapping fingers at the mephit present to watch over him, and pointed at the figure that Entreri had very deliberately not wanted to hold onto. It brought the onyx statuette over obediently.

"Drizzt, take the statue from the mephit," she entreated, the only true measure she had in this moment to try and win over cooperation.

Shockingly, the quieter, gentle words, and what they offered did penetrate, and the moment Drizzt's hands curled around it, the coiled readiness melted away, replaced by tension… wariness and pain both, she thought.

"Let me help you back onto the bed, little brother."

"Vehna?"

She was almost certain the deliberate slurring of her name was a test; she had missed hearing it, but had chided him for it once he should have been speaking clearly as a boy.

"I'll tell you everything you can ask, if you let me help you back into the bed," she said, pressing her cheek against his hair, something she had not been able to do since he was too small to really be anything but a burden.

"Yes… but I am so confused."

"Well, it's about time you get to be the one confused by my actions," she teased him lightly, smiling as she said it, and he was startled into a half-chuckle. Gently, she got him back to the bed, noting the death-grip on the figure, as if it were an anchor to sanity.

Maybe it was. How long had it taken him to find a safe place? She still had nightmares about her trek to Rilauven.

With him settled, Vierna brought her faerie fire up, the soothing blue giving another edge of comfort to her brother by pushing the Underdark's blackness from his memory. That also let him see his weapon's belt, quiver, bow, pack, and cloak all neatly arranged in the open wardrobe nearby.

Though the glowing sword had had its hilt wrapped in light absorbing cloth, Vierna thought with pleasure. That sword was not sentient, yet managed to nick her fingers twice as she cleaned both blades for her brother.

"See, little brother? Your things are here, and you are safe."

He turned those purple eyes her way, wariness at war with hope. "My steed?"

"I arrived too late to do anything for the beast," she said, which was a truth. Entreri had already been dealing with it, after all.

He closed his eyes, and she was relieved to see his body temperature pulse and change in reaction to his grief for the creature. How had he brought himself to such a state earlier? Was the unseeing madness a form of shock, cooling the extremities rapidly?

"Did you set those strange giant-kind on me?" he asked her next.

She snorted. "No. I was seeking you, but my agent found you after you killed them, it seemed. I wish it had been before you took such injury, little brother, truly."

"You'll have to forgive me if I find the timing suspicious," Drizzt answered with a touch of dark sarcasm to the words.

It surprised her… and made her feel something like pride that he could be cutting and wary all in one.

"Oh I understand, but I am certain my agent was not able to call down such, and he seemed angry that you were in such a state. After all, he wishes a fight with you."

He searched her face a moment, then scowled. "There was someone approaching, sword and dirk in hand," he said. "Artemis Entreri?"

"Oh you have not gotten any dimmer in that brilliant mind, even if you never could figure out how to keep your mouth shut around questions," she praised him. "Yes.

"I'd had word, too late, that you'd been seen disembarking a ship in the city above." She watched the realization of how far from his allies he was settle in. "My informants backtracked the ship, and found him.

"I promised him he'd get that fight, but I do not ask you to make it to the death unless you feel the need to do so."

That made his eyes open wide as he focused on her fully.

"I do not care if he lives or dies, even if he is merely a human. But you, little brother, must live. We have much to discuss, after all."

"Am I your prisoner?" he asked her.

"No." She reached out to rest a hand along his cheek. "If you choose to leave, that is something I will have to accept." The words burned with bitter gall, but she had to handle him carefully, to get what she wanted.

It shook him, and he pressed into her hand, unconsciously, as he digested it.

"I will remain. And if Entreri insists, then I will give him his fight, though I thought I'd proven myself the last time we clashed."

"Humans tend to stubborn in ways worse than yours, Drizzt," Vierna said, before standing. "The mephit will come for me if you need me, or defend you, should any intrude. But I have duties, and you need rest."

"Yes, Vierna," he said softly, rolling onto his side to try and do just that.





There was discussion of how Vierna had come to be here — and the damnable fact that Vierna's plans had failed to come to fruition on saving him and Zaknafein — while Drizzt healed. He shared his own experiences with her, and when he told of their father's final demise, she surprised him with an angry tirade on Malice before collapsing into his arms so they could both truly grieve.

"I admit, I'd hoped to have Dinin determine what happened to his body when the House fell," Vierna said softly, "as the leader of Bregan D'aerthe was father's ally. But now, I know it was not there. Which complicates the idea of resurrection immensely."

"I did not think it possible," Drizzt admitted. "Not without something of the body."

"It would require a great cost in materials, and to convince an archmage to aid us, but it could still be done." Vierna drew in a deep breath. "I suppose I will have to begin grooming a wizard to be our ally."

Drizzt was quiet a long moment. "You can perform the resurrection?"

"Not quite yet, but soon, I think," Vierna told him. "Vhaeraun favors me, and I do all I can to keep it."

He leaned into her. "I will see if I can handle the wizard side of this. I have… allies."

She looked at him, saw the stubborn resolved stamped in his features, and nodded. "Alright. Yours are less likely to be treacherous, after all."





Vierna watched as Entreri sauntered into the courtyard, as they were holding the fight in the daylight outside. Drizzt stood calmly, wearing his mithral chain shirt and both swords, his body language screaming resignation to Vierna's eyes.

"Do you really want to do this, Entreri?"

"More than ever," Entreri assured him.

"Careful, or someone might think you can actually feel an emotion, even if it is foolish pride, stung by the idea that one doesn't need to be a killer to be skillful," Drizzt told him, taking a place in the center of the courtyard.

Vierna shifted under her canopy to have a good view of it all, magic at the ready should her brother's skill fail him… or the human tried to cheat his way to victory.

Entreri rolled his neck to loosen it up, then approached, sword and dagger both still sheathed, but prominently visible.

"You should have left while I recovered," Drizzt told him, not yet drawing his swords.

"You should have let the girl take the shot when you proved to have no heart for the kill," Entreri countered, sizing the drow up. "Perhaps I should abduct her again, and teach her how to be merciless?"

"She needs no further lessons from you or I, assassin."

If the threat to this 'girl' were meant to break Drizzt's repose, Vierna could see the assassin had failed fully. Still her brother left his swords in their sheathes, just watching the human.

"Oh, that's right. A wedding, placing her under the thumb of that oaf you had at your side." Entreri sidled to the right, and Drizzt merely remained still, holding composure and readiness. "How will it feel, ranger, when his society breaks her spirit?"

Obviously, Vierna needed to learn more about the girl in question, as she saw a minute tightening of one hand on her brother before he stilled it. The assassin obviously thought she was an emotional keystone.

"You say I feel nothing, and I say you feel too much," Entreri boasted. "You cannot bring yourself to kill, to take the strongest approach to protecting those pitiful few that you have made to hold pity for you."

"I do not kill for anything but necessity, or duty," Drizzt corrected, and Vierna wished she dared sigh at his nobility. Why — and how — was he so damned good?!

"Draw your blades," Entreri said, "and let us see how that holds up now!"

"Draw your own, assassin, and show me you are worth the effort," Drizzt said in the coldest tone Vierna had heard from him yet.

The change in inflection was not lost on the human, and there was a brief hesitation, Vierna could see, before Entreri did draw — damn but he was fast! — to begin the dance.

Only, there was no dance. Entreri feinted convincingly, but Drizzt's own swords appeared, and while one scimitar held the sword at bay, the tip of the other went into the wrist of the dagger hand as Drizzt stepped gracefully to the side.

The dagger clattered to the ground.

Given the relative lack of blood following, Vierna sucked in a very interested breath, leaning forward. Had her brother literally just cut the nerve that allowed the hand to grasp?

"Step away," Drizzt encouraged Entreri, but that single strike, the almost casual manner of motion, seemed to kindle a deep rage in the human. Vierna watched, though, and saw that while her brother was not so much toying with Entreri, he was letting the fight go on, proving the point of which of them was better by simply not… letting an attack land.

Entreri did not stop. Vierna was almost convinced that the human could not, that he had looked into the abyss of his own nature, and clung to the idea he was without peer. Yet Drizzt's very existence mocked that notion, leaving him teetering on the brink of self-destruction.

Less than two minutes later, though, Drizzt chose to end it. His stepping forward, into the path of a strike had Vierna ready to throw hold person, yet a glimmer of an attack from their father, one that had always left her weaponless, intruded on memory.

And just like that, Entreri's sword flew from his hand as Drizzt used both swords in the tighter space he'd made to take it, before following with the clash of his forehead to Entreri's nose, sending him sprawling with a cut across the bridge from Drizzt's face-guard.

"We are done," Drizzt said, that tone still like ice, before turning away. He'd made it two steps, and Vierna was already beginning the spell she needed, as Entreri refused to be beaten, going for a knife with the hand that worked.

Drizzt swatted the knife from the air, and Vierna's spell landed, summoning the shadow fiend she worked with. Entreri's scream as he was dragged off the material plane was satisfying, and her fiend would be happy for a time.

"You could have killed him at any time," she pointed out.

"And proven myself no better than a paid gladiator, a fighter for sport? That's not much better than what Menzoberranzan demanded of me," Drizzt told her. He then pointed at the dagger, dropped so early in the match. "That's vampiric; I'll leave it to you or one you choose to gift it to."

She shook her head at him, but let him go to his rooms, aware that he had not rebuked her actions, or shown any regret, for Entreri's fate.





Vierna looked up as one of the temple guards dared intrude while she was trying to make a strong case for Drizzt moving here, prying at the edges of his entrenched insistence he had to return to the Silver Marches.

Not, she'd noticed, to the Hall of the dwarves, but that region, which meant something in the city truly had a draw on her wild-child of a brother.

"Redeemed Shade, there is trouble," the woman said, scowling unrepentantly at Drizzt.

Had the goodly little Dancers learned of him and actually started something they were in no shape to finish, Vierna wondered.

"Tell us then."

"Four half-humans, wearing swords and wizard robes," the guard answered. "Demanding we give them Drizzt Do'Urden, or they will level the temple.

"They are protected from missiles," she finished.

Drizzt snorted, drawing Vierna's attention his way.

"You'd better let me go speak to them, sister, because they actually can tear this place apart, between them."

Oh now that just added to Vierna's intrigue at the life her brother was living. She had not gotten the impression he ran close to such powers… but then, he seemed to understate everything, didn't he?

"Lead us to the gate they are at," Vierna decreed, rising and moving to Drizzt's side. They walked together, and Vierna was certain even an idiot could see the strong resemblance between them as they came out into the entirely too bright courtyard. She really did need to see about increasing the shade found here.

"My friends," Drizzt called, once they were in sight of the party of four facing off a squadron of nine.

Vierna thought they were all rather pretty, if pale, despite being taller than Briza. The human blood, she supposed, elongating their bodies as it distorted their ears and eyes.

One moved slightly ahead of the others, and Vierna thought it interesting that this one had robes that blended in more with the lands Entreri had come from, with the ripples of various shades of tan and beige.

"Drizzt?"

"I am completely unharmed, save the loss of my mare," Drizzt answered them. "And while my business here began somewhat precipitously, I am remaining on my own wishes, to conclude the matter of family affairs."

The forward one flicked his attention to Vierna then, and seemed to dig in his heels.

"You really expect us to believe that, when we found two athach bodies near your mare?" he challenged.

"I could have left him there to finish dying," Vierna said, amused when it made Drizzt put a hand on her arm. "But he is my brother, all but a son to me, actually.

"I prefer he draw breath and continue, like myself, to be a thorn in the eight-legged abomination's side."

"How much longer," one of the others began, "do you anticipate needing? We can take up lodging, so you don't do something like trek across the world in the winter."

Drizzt chuckled. "I do know I can ask for aid in the surface city here," he said, smiling brightly. "But — " he looked at his sister, conveying questions with quick flicks of his fingers.

She answered, not pleased, but understanding in her own way, and he turned back to the four.

"Give me another night here."

"We'll return at sundown, tomorrow," the first of the four said firmly.

"The Dimmed Lantern," the other speaker said, "is where we'll be staying, Ranger, if you have need to leave earlier."

"Thank you, saers," Drizzt answered. "Until tomorrow."

The wizard-fighters withdrew, and the siblings went back inside, easing the slight headache Vierna had felt coming on. The guards would see to strengthening the defenses no matter what.

"Who were they?"

Vierna had waited until they were in her audience chamber again, with Drizzt sprawling on the steps to her dais and her sitting on the top one.

"Sons of the ruler of Silverymoon. Not the meeting I could have wished for with them," he said cheerfully.

Vierna stared at him. "You… did not know them?"

"I know of them," Drizzt answered. "I know the one who stepped forward first was Ghael; he was wearing clothing from Calimshan, and that's where he tends to stay. I think the second speaker was Andy; he's eldest after all, and the beads in his braid indicate a lord's status.

"The other two were probably the one that keeps an eye on Waterdeep, and one of her youngest ones, I think, as there was no insignia marking out a specialty in his robes, while the one I think is local had scroll-work embroidered in his fighting robes, indicating a teacher."

"And I am back to the fact that you did not physically know them, yet they came here and threatened my temple?! Drizzt, what in the names of the Abyssal Planes are you doing that such a party would do that?" Vierna demanded.

He did not answer, but the very interesting flush of heat in his cheeks gave Vierna an indication that this was treading on personal —

"You? Really?"

Now Vierna was amused, for a moment. "A ruler of a city." She then grew serious, protective even. "If she has taken choice from you, suborned you in any fashion — "

"No! Vierna, it was freely chosen, not like… not like that."

Vierna drew in a deep breath, remembering how terribly hard the ceremony had fallen on Drizzt, and it made her accept his word that this was a love match. Likely on both sides, Vierna decided, if the woman had sent her sons for Drizzt.

"She'd best not hurt you, you better not come to harm because of her, and alright." Vierna reached over and petted his hair. "Let's go have a spar, then food, and a soak, since our time is so limited now.

"And, there is the matter of the sending stones, as I do not want to lose contact."

"Nor do I, sister, strange as that feels."





Life felt quieter, once Drizzt had been gone a few hours. There was a small ache that Vierna clamped down on, ruthlessly, as she did have duties, but… it was there.

~In Waterdeep now, will be leaving … sometime in the next few days. I wish you well, my sister.~

The sending came after her nightly prayers, and it was full of the emotion that had made Vierna cling to the search for him.

Love.

He loved her, now they had open honesty and peace between them. And she loved him, as a sister, as a parent even.

~Until the next quarter moon, then, little brother, and we speak again, be well.~

They would survive, where their House had not. Someday, even, they would have their father back, to enjoy this new life they had carved for themselves.

Vierna was pleased on all levels at that idea, and knew it pleased Vhaeraun, who would have access to Zaknafein's abilities, through her, for His purposes.

It was all just a matter of plans coming to a head.
senmut: Drizzt and Guen in front of a faded image of Malice (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt and Guen and Ma)
[personal profile] senmut
Rearrangements (300 words) by [personal profile] senmut
Chapters: 1/1
Fandom: Forgotten Realms (Legend of Drizzt)
Rating: Teen and Up Audiences
Warnings: Drow plotting, implied murder, memory manipulation, forced gender change
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden
Additional Tags: Canon-Divergence, Snippet fic
Summary:

Vierna decides to rearrange life to her liking



Rearrangements

There was only ever going to be one ending for Zaknafein. He'd known that from the first time Malice was actually gentle with him after a severe injury. Matrons were supposed to give Lloth anything that they cared about, after all.

Someone forgot to tell that part to Vierna. From the first time Zaknafein had shown pride in her skills, she had looked for the way to change it all. He was the first person she chose to care about, to the delight of a certain god.

In order to protect him, and further her god's agenda, changes would need to be made. The necessity of Briza's death, first-most, had to be reconciled against the tenet of not shedding drow blood without cause. Vierna assuaged her guilt over that for how many male lives she would save.

Then Malice complicated things by growing pregnant, with a certainty of a third-born male for sacrifice. Vierna calculated the ways to manipulate events around that. Convincing Malice to send Maya on the strike was the first step. The second one involved a memory draught.

Malice would be weak, expending that much energy, and pregnancy affected the innate protections of all beings. Vierna would have to follow through with a risky spell as soon as possible after, but in the end, Vierna would have stronger control over the House, and have a sister to coax into her path.

All of her plans made, Vierna contemplated the future of the soon-to-be Ninth House. With Zaknafein as her Weapon Master, the new child being raised fully under her own influence, Vierna would be in a much stronger position to effect change.

And eventually, Malice would make a mistake, one she could use or apply pressure with. Vhaeraun would have a House in Menzoberranzan by the end.
senmut: Close up of a lavender eye in a dark face (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt Eye)
[personal profile] senmut
Gender-Changed Drizzt (7,046 words) by [personal profile] senmut
Chapters: 3/3
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: No Warnings Apply
Relationship: Alustriel Silverhand/Drizzt
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Zaknafein Do'Urden, Jarlaxle Baenre, Drizzt Do'Urden, Catti-brie Battlehammer, Bruenor Battlehammer, Wulfgar son of Beornegar, Alustriel Silverhand
Additional Tags: Gender Changes, Canon Divergence
Summary:

Drizzt, born a girl, too Good to survive as a priestess, is hidden by sister and father.






Boys are Fighters (4,977 words)
Vierna watched as Dreeza tried her best to pronounce the simple prayer, saw the absolute pain in eyes and the locked jaw, leaving her convinced.

She did not understand why her little sister was so different, but as a Masked Traitor, she had to come up with a plan. No drow life should be put aside lightly. Given how adept she was with both hands, Vierna suspected already she would have an ally in this.


One poison later, and the House had lost a daughter, a daughter that had not yet been too costly an investment for Malice to investigate after the junior cleric decreed the body had to be disposed of, for how the 'illness' had struck.

Vierna was in quarantine for it, and little Dreeza was removed from the house under guard to go to the acid pool nearby.

Zaknafein managed the switch with a wrapped body for the house slaves to dispose of during that trek, while a shadow slipped the actual child away.


Dreeza blinked at the bald man with the eye patch, but Vierna had told her to trust in him. She'd also said that the weapon master would come, from time to time, to check on her.

"Little one," the bald man said. "I am fond of your sire, so I will help you survive. But you cannot be a girl any longer."

"Don't want to be," Dreeza told him. "Girls have to say the words that hurt."

The man smiled at her. "Is that how it is, hmm? Well. Can you learn to answer to Drizzt? Close to your name, but boyish."

"Drizzt." She — he, he firmly decided, because boys learned sharp things and sometimes magic — rather liked the sound of it. It felt right.


Drizzt showed the new techniques to Zaknafein, always happiest when that man came to visit.

Zak wished it could stay like this always, with him slipping in to teach his child as he was able. Jarlaxle was right, though. The city was getting more dangerous, Malice was pushing her ambitions too far, and Drizzt being exposed would leave him and Vierna — oh how proud he was of her! — at risk.

"Drizzt."

The young fighter came and sat beside Zak at that tone, accepting the arm that came around slim shoulders. As Drizzt had matured, Jarlaxle had used cleverly cut clothing to mask the slim build and modest curves, but Malice's delicate features were there.

"Father."

Zak's chest tightened. Jarlaxle had promised him that Drizzt would be safer elsewhere, somewhere House Do'Urden had no ties.

"Bregan D'aerthe will be taking you somewhere. It's getting too dangerous to hide you here, and you deserve to not be a prisoner in the compound."

Drizzt's chin tipped up, and the lavender eyes gleamed with resolve.

"Want you and my sister safe, so I will go. Some day, I will see you again?"

"Some day, darkness willing," Zak said, hugging his younger child tight. "Take this." Zak put a small figure in Drizzt's hands. "I took it from a wizard in training, and Vierna learned its name."

That had been a fierce fight for the House, but Drizzt didn't need to know that.

"Name?"

Zak leaned down and whispered it in his child's ear, prompting Drizzt to practice it over and over silently.


Jarlaxle had intended for Zak's child to be sent to safety.

Even he could not guarantee everything.

Drizzt had already been passed into the hands of someone else, though, and he never knew when the new band escorting the young fighter was ambushed, with the survivors set to be sold as slaves in unsavory places.

The slavers never reckoned on Drizzt escaping, fleeing them on the surface. Things seen in the short captivity, though, meant that Drizzt would continue to be a boy, rather than risk that kind of personal violence.

At least the figure had gone unnoticed for its worth, making Drizzt swear to keep it always safe.




The first lessons of life Above came in the Neverwinter Forest. Several times, Drizzt had only barely escaped from both drow and humans that lived there. The drow at least, had been curious about a stranger, but inevitably someone would check alignment, and then it turned into a hunt.

The humans started with hostility.

Drizzt became quite skilled at hiding, at observing the small bands of people, even as exploration was the path taken. Moving as far from where they had come to the surface seemed safest, and Drizzt traveled ever in the direction of the great light in the sky.

Through it all, Guenhwyvar, the figure's summoned creature, protected when she was there. The surface was better for her than the Underdark, and she would make certain Drizzt learned that well.


The hills had taught new skills of stealth, and introduced Drizzt to orcs. Badly.

There was only so much the fighter could do against many of them, and the injuries were taking their toll.

"Guenhwyvar," Drizzt called, hiding in a shallow hole undercut in the river's bank, the water lapping in to make it unpleasantly damp.

The panther took up the bulk of the space there, and growled, knowing her drow was hurt badly, maybe bad enough to kill.

She sprang out of the hole, and went hunting… first to secure safety, and then to find aid.


Drizzt came conscious in a warm place, clean and bandaged, and only hidden by a blanket in barely lit room. Panic flared, but before Drizzt could sit up, a hand — old, knotted with arthritis and pale — reached out to gently press down.

"No, child."

Those were words Drizzt knew, and the tone was kind. Lavender eyes sought the speaker, the owner of the hand, to find an old human, gray hair pulled tight in a bun, watching him without fear.

"Your cat came for me, brought me to you. An Astral being doesn't willingly aid someone evil, and you'd killed several of the orcs that chased you. Bad lot, those."

Drizzt wasn't catching every word, but this felt safe, felt like the deep woods where nothing ever hurt for long.

"You'll stay to heal. And maybe, maybe you'll learn a bit."

Drizzt's eyes closed, the warmth and safety and injuries all calling for more sleep.


Evgin Morningmist was, Drizzt came to learn, a retired ranger. Evgin took the time to heal all the injuries, then when Drizzt seemed willing to stay, began teaching Drizzt the true skills of wild-living.

Language came easier, having someone to directly talk to, and Drizzt soaked up everything that could be learned from the human.

Drizzt's gender didn't come up until Evgin brought in leather and boning to measure for new gear to replace what had been ravaged by the orcs.

"Figured," Evgin began, "that you had reasons for the way you wore that leather. That's between you and your soul. All I need to know is what you mean to be seen as, and what you let people know you are."

Drizzt swallowed hard against the knot of complications. "Men are fighters, wizards. Women are priestesses. So I prefer to be a man."

Evgin scoffed. "Not Above, Drizzt. Anyone can do as they want, no matter what parts they were born to or grew over time. If you see yourself as a man, that's fine. But if you make yourself be a man because you think that's how it has to be… that's not the best."

Drizzt considered, then shrugged. "That I know I am a woman in body is one thing, but my mind sees what I do as a man. Is that good?"

Evgin smiled. "As you wish it to be. I'll say he and him around others, but if you want to be she and her in my home, I will be fine with it. However, for now, I'm going to measure and we will make something to smooth out the curves more.

"Armor goes a long way, and Chauntea knows all elves are pretty enough few can tell the genders at range."

Drizzt laughed, but filed that away as another piece to keep safe among humans. Only trusted people — like Evgin — should know.


"Drizzt… child come here!"

Drizzt scrambled up out of the cellar where they'd made a quiet, dark place to live for the fighter. Evgin was on the swept stone just past the threshold, looking east.

"I'm here," Drizzt said rather than touch the woman.

"Need you to pack up the torches, and run like the wind," Evgin said firmly. "Caravan that passed today didn't make it far enough down the road, and it looks to be a dark night."

"Trolls?"

The ranger had retired very close to the Evermoors, also called the Trollmoors, and in the course of teaching Drizzt, explained the dangers they were. Most caravans knew to get to this stretch early, so they could skirt the edge on the trade road with full daylight.

Drizzt wondered why this caravan hadn't stopped when it was obvious they wouldn't make it soon enough. That didn't matter; gathering the pre-pitched torches did. It was going to be hard, to go and defend, when fire was so necessary. It meant others were bound to see the black skin and white hair that damned all drow to surface folk.

When Drizzt returned, torches in a tight bundle for carrying, Evgin was holding a shirt of mail, finely made.

"You get this now, Drizzt. I can't fight well enough to help you tonight, but my old armor will fit and protect you better."

The bundle was set down, sword belt unhitched, and Evgin helped Drizzt into the surprisingly light chain.

"Dwarf-crafting, said to have come out of the Frost Hills a few generations ago," she said. "Only ever let dwarves fix it for me, if I couldn't set the rings myself."

"I will wear it in honor," Drizzt promised.

"Know that, I do. Now go keep that idiot merchant safe."


And so it began… rumors of a drow that answered to the ancient ranger near the Evermoors grew. Many thought it was just a myth. Some would say they had seen dark skin and pale hair, but the stories were laughed away.

No drow was good. There'd been raids enough to prove that.

And the giant cat with this supposed drow? Had to be a wild elf or a wood elf, who just looked dark in the night. Drow didn't use animal companions after all.

Longsaddle was curious, but organization and sense of urgency never went hand in hand with the family there. The chance to find out slipped away, once Chauntea called her ranger home… and the student struck out to see what else there was in the world.




When Bruenor brought his people to the fighting, he'd hoped to save more than it was looking like. The last thing he expected in that hope was another fighter suddenly appearing…

…and goblins tripping over themselves to get away from the newcomer. Bruenor marked the possible threat, especially when the new fighter looked at a particularly gruesome pair of bodies, and gave pursuit to those fleeing.

The order to hunt for survivors went up when they stopped finding goblins to kill, and Bruenor came to the pair that had set the new fighter off. He started to say a prayer for the dead, but then one of the bodies was moved from beneath it.

Bruenor crouched, wary, and realized a human child had been sheltered by this pair… and possibly might survive.

"Easy, little'un, easy," he said in Common, and moved the body off to find a wee child, small and scared with a scratch on her arm and not much else.

The parents had done well by this one, sad a thing as it was.

"C'mere, little'un, let me help ye," he said in a gentle voice, axe set aside so he could open his arms to her.

She hesitated, then moved to him, accepting the help. He hitched her on one hip, got his axe in the other hand, and looked toward where the goblins had fled.

The lone fighter was coming back, cloak pulled in tight against the wind that was picking up.

"Foe of gobs is good, but are ye friend of dwarf?" Bruenor called, not recognizing anything of the fighter.

"If the dwarf will allow, I choose friendship."

The voice was no help to identity, and Bruenor tipped his head.

"If'n ye saw the child, she's barely hurt."

The posture of the fighter changed, relief visible in the set of the shoulders before the fighter came near enough that Bruenor's eyes could see beneath the hood.

He almost cursed in shock, but the bairn was on his hip, and that would done no one good for the child to learn such so young.

The fighter noticed, and relief changed to weariness.

"I will go my way, good dwarf, rather than intrude," the fighter said in resignation.

What in all the forges was the world coming to, that Bruenor actually felt sorry for the fighter, seeing and hearing that.

"Not intrudin' when yer invited."

The dark face came back up, hope shining in eyes a color he'd never seen looking back at him.

"My gratitude."




He'd put the bairn with Auntie, who had a hand with children, having mothered pretty much the entire clan after their exile from the Hall. The drow, on the other hand, he'd tucked in a room as close to the surface as possible, asking him to wait while he saw to the clan, making certain they were all back in and safe.

Not a dwarf lost, but that might have been different, if the drow hadn't joined in.

He came to the door, which he'd told the fighter to close or leave open as he saw fit, and saw it was open, with the drow quietly cleaning his blades.

"Gave me a start, I admit, tae see a drow in the frozen north," Bruenor said as he came in. "And most would — what are ye wearing?!"

The fighter blinked as the dwarf fixed on the mail now showing beneath the cloak.

"My teacher gifted it to me, said it had been passed down through generations," the fighter said. "Made by dwarves of the Frost Hills, and she was insistent that if it ever needed it, I only let dwarves mend it. As I am what I am, the few times it has needed it, I have done the wiring myself."

Bruenor's eyes got misty, to hear the reverence, and he believed the tale. "Yer teacher's family must have done favor tae me clan at some point, drow, for that was forged in the Hall of me ancestors. Recognize the way of crafting the mithral, aye."

"I swear, good dwarf, that I wear it in honor, for her memory, and my own need to do good."

Bruenor nodded, then sat down to see to cleaning his own axe. "Bruenor Battlehammer, chieftain of the clan here, but we came from the Frost Hills."

"Drizzt Do'Urden, a long time removed from the Underdark, and most recently out of Luskan." The fighter's nose wrinkled. "Kept moving on, as I had no wish to be a wizard's curiosity. And the wilds are my home, anyway."

"Plenty of those here, Drizzt. But it's good tae have solid stone when the weather sets. I'll talk to me clan, but my gut says yer a good man."

"I try to be."




Having shelter, even if most of the dwarves were distrustful, was one less worry for Drizzt, even if living in stone was a reminder of lost people. More, the addition of the bairn Bruenor had rescued -- there was nowhere else for her to go -- was a distraction from the outright hostility of the locals.

Drizzt was far too accustomed to that, but could focus instead on caring for young Catti-brie alongside the gruff dwarf. Bruenor, for his part, was liking more and more of the drow he'd taken in, as the fighter was without peer, never really complained much, and was more than willing to take over certain duties on the surface that his own people grumbled over, like guarding the trade wagon or hunting.

Catti-brie was their bonding point, more than anything. Bruenor suspected his new ranger friend was much younger than the fighter cared to show. Keeping Drizzt protected from the worst of bigotry became a major point for him, when trade was needed, and he leveraged his monopoly on new weapons for the Ten Towns accordingly.




Catti had always respected her elf's privacy, but the blood smear near the elf's door had her worried. Drizzt had been gone for days, and Catti was scared for how much blood was trailed in.

She pushed into the room to see her elf had made it in, but not to the bed. Catti got one of the dwarf lamps open, just a little, and saw the bloody bandages and tattered pants along Drizzt's legs.

Something had made the elf fall in sharp rock or ice, based on that pattern.

Well, Catti knew how to handle cleaning and bandaging. She went to get Drizzt out of gear, working swiftly with dwarf-conditioned strength.

She didn't pause at all, leaving questions to later, when her elf was awake again.


Drizzt opened eyes to see very faint light from the dwarf lamp, the feeling of blankets, and a slightly smaller body laying on top of them.

"Catti?"

"Scared me, elf," she told him softly. "Set the young ones tae scrubbing yer trail, got you wrestled tae bed on me own, after getting you out of the frozen clothes.

"Och, donnae be flinching like that." Catti moved so she could meet Drizzt's eyes. "I'd never tell another soul. Ye have reasons, I'm sure."

"I don't mean to lie to you," Drizzt said.

"Ye didnae, me elf. Ye kept a secret, maybe, but it's fine. Now I can help ye keep it too, aye?"

Drizzt managed to get an arm around the girl and hugged her. "Thank you, my Cat."




Drizzt was out on the open tundra under the summer night skies when the feeling of something pulled him in a specific direction. Evgin had said to always follow that, that it meant Mielikki had something to be investigated.

Seeing a pair of drow was not exactly what Drizzt expected, and caution flared sharper than if they had been giants.

The pair noted him, and Drizzt thought it was a woman -- the robes were different, not spider embroidered -- and a man in a well-made piwafwi carrying a pair of swords.

As that detail registered, Drizzt felt a multitude of emotions, and dared have hope that maybe this was the family long ago lost.

"Drizzt?"

Now Drizzt was certain, but caution with drow was etched into memory, so Drizzt did not release sword hilts immediately. The pair were moving slowly in Drizzt's direction, and once their faces were clear, Drizzt did let go.

"Vierna? Father?"

They came together, with Vierna almost smothering Drizzt in an embrace that was fierce and loving, so at odds with the prickle of evil that etched on nerves honed to hunt such. When she let go, Zak engulfed Drizzt in a hug of his own, and that did not itch like the other one had.

"Come, both of you. I have an outlying cave I keep when I need away from my allies," Drizzt said. "The wind cannot be kind to either of you."

They seemed happy enough with this plan, following him to the Cairn and up to Drizzt's secondary home. They were pointed to the couch that would keep their eyes protected more from the brazier, as Drizzt got a fire started in the prepared coal.

Only once heat was provided for did Drizzt come back to them, eyes shining. They'd both been watching, evaluating, and apparently liked what they saw.

"How did you wind up in a frozen hell?! We came once before, months ago, but there was a storm," Vierna said.

Drizzt shrugged. "I wander. Only, about ten years ago, I came here, and found a new home with my allies, helping to raise an orphan."

Zak gave a snort. "Hell of a place to raise any child."

"We barely notice the weather in our caverns beneath the tundra," Drizzt said before studying Vierna. "I see no whip, no spiders." There was hope there, despite the frisson of evil that came off the priestess.

"Even when you lived with us, I was not truly Lloth's priestess, little sister," Vierna told Drizzt. "I serve Vhaeraun."

That got a head tilt, then a slow nod. "That's why you were willing to protect me. I have heard they do not like to kill other drow, but I am a nuisance to them. Or was, when I still lived where His followers sometimes came to the surface."

The 'little sister' felt strange, and yet... Drizzt was, for this priestess that had taught words.

"Shortly after we got you out of the city," Zak said, "the reasons we had done so were circling close to Vierna's deception being found. So we used a skirmish between houses to disappear and start over in a more Vhaeraunite city."

"I never wish to take that long a journey in the Underdark again," Vierna fussed for the memory, and Drizzt had to smile.

"I am pleased. It is easier to deal with you being His than the Spider Queen's," Drizzt said.

Vierna studied Drizzt a long moment, then asked, to get it out of the way. "Did you fall in with the Dark Maiden then?"

"No. I learned human gods, from my human teacher, and one of them chose me for Her ranger."

Vierna relaxed; that was not as bad as it might have been. "Good. I do not want to be at odds with you, now I have found you again."

"I would not like that. If you mean no harm to the wilds or my allies of the surface, we need not be at odds," Drizzt assured.

"Don't much care for the Surface, so that's an easy promise to make," Zak said, firmly, and Vierna nodded.

"So tell us everything, Drizzt, and let us know all about your life," Vierna invited, getting Drizzt to settle in on the couch between them.

Much as Drizzt preferred not to speak of the past or doings, that was not something to hedge on now, and the story began to unfold.




Bruenor menaced the Towns men with his axe, and Agorwal stepped down with him, over the fallen ranger.

"I can take him for healing," the spokesman said once the others had left.

"Nay, though it's a fine offer. We take care of our own, and the ranger is mine tae care for." He whistled and a pair of dwarves that were on recovery duty came quickly. "I'll let me elf know the offer was made."

Catti had long since told him the ranger mustn't go to the Towns for aid, and he stood by that, without pressing for why. He'd seen a few elves in his life, and suspected, but their healers -- and Catti herself -- would be able to tend Drizzt just fine in the safety of their home.




Drizzt sized up the barbarian boy, recognizing him as the standard bearer from the spying done before the battle. A year in the mines and forges had tempered the pride some, but Wulfgar still sneered at the idea of learning anything from a filthy drow.

"Catti-brie," Drizzt said quietly. "Tell your father I will not teach him."

Drizzt walked away, and the barbarian started to run his mouth. The echoing sound of Catti-brie smacking him hard with her own sheathed sword did not slow the drow's retreat.

"Ye be an idiot, Wulfgar. Me da will send ye back tae the mines now, instead of ye learning from the best fighter in all Icewind Dale."

Drizzt's smile was soft, hidden from the pair, as the boy was herded back down to the lower levels by Catti and the pair of dwarves — who both added insults for the boy's stupidity.


"Why'd ye do it?" Catti-brie asked, sitting still while Drizzt brushed her hair out for her.

"He was not ready to learn. The pride is diminished, but I would have had to truly trounce him, and even then, he would not have taken the lessons to heart."

"He's sulking now."

Drizzt nodded silently. "Tell Bruenor when you see him later, I will meet the boy again in three months. And we shall see."


Wulfgar kept his opinions behind his face, and Drizzt sized him up. The arms were larger, and there was more height.

"You use a hammer?"

"Yes," Wulfgar said, voice polite, if not warm.

"Then come. There is no space in here to practice as you need."

"I need — "

A warning look from Catti-brie had cut those words off, and Wulfgar silently followed to the outside, drinking in the stars above, the cold air, as if his life depended on them.

Drizzt turned, pulling scimitars from the belt after closing the sheaths to keep them covered. Catti-brie almost snickered, having come along, as Drizzt taught her with bare metal.

Then again, a hammer was hell on edges.

"Show me how you fight," Drizzt said, as Catti-brie sat on a rock nearby.

"Does the girl have to stay? It's not seemly."

Drizzt's eyes flashed. "That young woman is a more skilled fighter than you are, or will be, if you keep that attitude."

Catti-brie carefully kept her mouth shut, but oh she wanted Wulfgar laid out and shown just how much a woman could fight. Yet, that wasn't fair to even think in her mind. Drizzt, as a fighter, was as much a man by mindset as Wulfgar. She'd learned that when it came to gender, her elf was a little specific on when male or female applied.

Wulfgar charged then… and measured his height in the dusty terrain.

Drizzt had moved once.

The boy looked up… and came up ready to fight, only to repeat his fall.

This was going to take a while, if Wulfgar didn't learn to fight smartly.


"Not bad."

Three weeks to get to a point where Wulfgar could last the full length of a timed spar, and Catti-brie saw the young man glowing at those two words.

Drizzt had not tried to be Wulfgar's friend, hadn't done anything but teach every night, but Catti could see that Wulfgar respected her elf so much more.

"Again?" Wulfgar asked, hopeful to extend his time under the stars.

"Spar Catti-brie, and I'll keep the time."

Wulfgar paused, then set his feet for a new bout without protest.

Catti wanted to cheer, both for his new ability to keep his stupid opinions in his head, and for the chance to show she was a skilled fighter, Drizzt's personal student all her years since she'd first asked to learn.

Drizzt stepped away and let her take over.




Vierna petted Drizzt's hair, having steadily brushed it all out as they got the tale of what little sister had been up to.

"And in the end, I didn't have darkness available -- too tired -- so I dumped flour on it. That was the beginning of the end, with the wizard ultimately doing himself in."

"You hunted a dragon and fought an artifact, and ... yeah, I think even I would have been too tired to summon it," Zak admitted.

"Bruenor's fidgeting more now. I think he's going to start pushing to take up the quest for his Hall," Drizzt said. "If we do go, I'll use the sending stone you gave me to tell you I am not here."

"I won't like it," Vierna said. "But I'd like coming to a snow storm and you not being here far less."


Drizzt put the stone back in the pouch, while Catti-brie watched.

"Don't have tae worry about that one coming while yer gone?"

"No, my friend. I had already warned this would be likely, and Vierna accepted it."

Catti-brie went and wrapped around her elf. "Wishing I was coming with."

"I know, but Bruenor wants you to keep an eye on things here."

"Bah. Fender could manage."

Drizzt held Catti a long moment, privately agreeing, knowing she'd fret the whole time, but Bruenor would not be persuaded.


Drizzt's nerves had been prickling since Regis joined them. Luskan had not helped a bit.

Now, with the encounter at Nesmé, and being turned away from Silverymoon, Drizzt felt nothing but worry.

The appearance of the Lady of Silverymoon soothed wounded feelings, but did not put the fears to rest. There was nothing to do but move forward at this point.


Having Catti-brie directly threatened and terrorized had provoked a stronger feeling in Drizzt than ever before. Catti had been raised by them, and Drizzt looked on her as both a child and a student to cherish and protect.

It did not make it any easier to stare at the remains of the assassin, ashamed of how far emotion had pushed this fight.

Catti-brie pressed against Drizzt's back, trying to reassure, to make it better, but nothing really could.

Drizzt finally turned and wrapped around her, while the others watched.

This wasn't done yet, but Catti-brie was safe, the threat to Regis ended.

They would manage.


~We're staying south of the Spine, Vierna. A campaign is being planned. I will find a quiet place to show you for teleports.~

~You don't sound well, so make that soon, little sister.~

Drizzt put the sending stone away, and rolled over on the bedroll, watching the others sleep. They had a lot of work ahead of them, but Drizzt knew one thing.

This was family, the one that mattered, and they would get through it all together.


More Personal Challenges (1,577 words)
Drizzt had made it through the entire campaign without a soul wiser about the secret carried. The ranger had reason to be grateful for healing potions, as the dragon's claws had torn through the mithral sleeve and left an arm useless.

That Drizzt had only been that close in order to save one of the wizards in the fight had made the ranger's reputation grow immensely.

Now, having found an outer cave that suited, Drizzt practiced with the arm to regain full mobility and strength.

Vierna was watching, with Zaknafein as Drizzt's sparring partner.

"How many duergar?" Zak asked.

"Hundreds, if not over a thousand," Drizzt answered, focusing on using the injured arm as the dominant one.

"A shadow dragon and two shadow hounds on top of that," Zak said, still impressed by the tale of the battle. He almost regretted not accepting the invitation to come join the campaign.

"Guen accounted for one of the latter," Drizzt said proudly. "And my blow that landed before the dragon tore my arm was credited as the turning point in that fight."

"Well done," Zak praised. "But next time figure out how to do it without the injury?"

Drizzt laughed brightly, and pushed an advantage in the fight. Zaknafein's pride was only growing as they sparred, seeing this child excel.




The biggest challenge after the dragon was far more personal.

Drizzt had, by the Lady's own invitation, begun to visit Silverymoon, a treasure that left the ranger speechless at times. It was one thing to have been accepted by an exiled clan of dwarves in a hostile region.

This was something far different, and made all the worse by flutters of feelings inside Drizzt's awareness where the Lady was concerned.

~You're feeling attraction, little sister,~ was Vierna's verdict after three nights of sending the conflicted nature of these new sensations and feelings. ~And if this wizard plays with your heart, or worse, I will kill her most painfully.~

~She will not have the chance to, as that is not something I am meant for.~

Whether Vierna would have more to say on that the next night or not, Drizzt knew it for truth.

Alustriel Silverhand knew Drizzt Do'Urden, ranger of Mielikki, as a man. Drizzt would not let that illusion fail, either, even as the ranger yearned for the kind of shared closeness that was growing between Catti and Wulfgar.




Meeting Kolarven, Knight in Silver, was a revolutionary moment for Drizzt. The half-elf was accepted as being other than man or woman, used gender neutral pronouns, and was as likely to be in skirts as pants when not in armor.

Drizzt wasn't ready to be that way, not truly, as gender was a brutal dichotomy for the ranger. Sister for Vierna, fighter and male to nearly everyone else of note, and Evgin's words came back.

All I need to know is what you mean to be seen as, and what you let people know you are.

Could Drizzt trust Alustriel as far as needed to share the secret? Why was this so much a mess inside heart and head?

Drizzt decided that leaving, traveling for a time, might help ease the chaos, and make the path clearer.




Silverymoon was an interesting sight to come back to as the first snows had fallen. All around the countryside, snow covered everything, yet only the faintest dusting lay on the city itself. Drizzt entered through the gate that allowed the quickest access to the Glade, as there was a small fortune to donate.

"Ranger!" the squire there called gladly, beaming with delight, and it hit Drizzt in the chest for the sincerity of it.

"Greetings, Squire Nellora."

The half-elf smiled even more broadly for the use of the name, waving the ranger on through.

Nor was she the last, as 'Ranger' rang out from several throats, and Drizzt wondered at it. The time spent here earlier in the year had been brief enough, it felt like, and even that the wizard saved during the fight was one of Alustriel's sons could not account for it.

Inside the Glade, though, with that dusting of white on the sleeping trees, Drizzt knew for a fact the city was home. Here was the greatest peace and feeling of belonging, after all. Drizzt did not hurry, once the treasure was in a collection basket near the altar, taking time to savor the peace.

It would be needed, if the Lady was as welcoming in her palace as the people in the city.




Alustriel came to the room Drizzt was in, the one Natali had been holding empty for their favorite ranger.

Drizzt opened the door, and the sheer joy in Alustriel's smile made it hard to breathe.

"Come in?"

She did, and Drizzt sat at the other end of the divan in there with her.

"I've missed you," Alustriel said softly. "And I've been worried that something I, or one of my people, did is why you chose to leave for so long this time."

Drizzt gave a head shake at that. "I needed time to think, to decide what I should do, going forward, as I have been … at odds with myself, here, with you."

She sat a little straighter, concern on her face now. "What is it, my friend? I would not have you be uncomfortable in my home at all. How can I help?"

Drizzt's eyes closed, and when they opened again, the drow reached for one of her hands.

"My name given when I was born was Dreeza," Drizzt began. "And like all drow nobles, my fate was set by what I was born as. I was to be a cleric of Lloth."

Alustriel's eyes widened, but she said nothing, only shifting to where she could better hold on to the offered hand.

"My sister who was raising me, saw the pain that came in the most simple prayers and songs. She, with the aid of my father, managed to fake that I had died, and I was put in the care of Bregan D'aerthe, the mercenary band.

"It was their leader, Jarlaxle, who offered me the name Drizzt, and the way to hide. It was he, after my father said it was necessary, who got me out of the city. And I believe father when he swears Jarlaxle never meant for me to be caught by slavers.

"Things I saw then reinforced that I needed to hide what I was born as. And it was firmly in my head that boys were fighters."

Drizzt paused, and Alustriel moved then, to sit beside the ranger, tucking the smaller drow close.

"I care not what body you were born to, Drizzt. You are my friend."

Drizzt's body went a little stiff, feeling a rejection in the making of those words, one that precluded the possible futures imagined.

"Lady," and the emotions roughened Drizzt's voice. "If it is but friendship, I will accept that, and ask that you not let my admission to you color the future."

"Oh." The soft sound was a prelude to Alustriel leaning her head down against that snow-white cloud of hair. "I'd made myself accept that friendship was all you wished, that you leaving was a way of stilling the interests I had."

Drizzt turned to look up at her, hope coming back for those words. "Lady?"

"Alustriel, please, my ranger," she chided before she slowly leaned in and placed the lightest kiss on Drizzt's lips.

Lavender eyes fluttered close as the sensations swept in again, reminding Drizzt of all the ways Alustriel could affect mind and body in such close proximity.

Still — more words were needed.

"I see Kolarven, and they help me understand better that it is not just men and women in the world, and that hard division," Drizzt said quietly. "I am still Vierna's sister, a man in the eyes of the world… and I am content to have it be that way.

"Does this… bother you?"

Alustriel gave a gentle smile. "No, my ranger. It does not. Let the world see a man at my side. We can learn what you wish in private, together, hmm?"

Drizzt let out a long breath, then pressed up to give her a kiss, deciding that this was the right path for them.

As the ranger settled back, Alustriel gave a little laugh. "You do realize, if you wish to try the full experience of a man… I could arrange that?"

Drizzt was startled into a laugh, before they were kissing again. It was not in the least tempting, Drizzt realized, accepting that body and perception really didn't have to match to be whole.

And now there was more to learn about the body, as Alustriel's kisses were proving.




Vierna shook her head as she settled back from the sendings with her little sister.

"What did Drizzt do this time?" Zak asked.

"Drizzt is now the lover of the ruler of that city," Vierna said. "And … is very happy for how it turned out."

Zak's eyebrow went up a moment, then he shrugged. "Drizzt knows we'll flay the woman alive if anything goes wrong?"

Vierna started laughing brightly, nodding. "I promised it."

"Good. Have to make sure both my children are safe and happy, after all."

"You always have, as best you could," Vierna told him, before settling back to studying.

How far they had all come from Menzoberranzan, and a child who could not say her prayers.


A Pair of Letters (492 words)
Correspondence time was sometimes vexing, sometimes refreshing. Today, Alustriel found herself oddly touched and amused, all in one.

The letters, two of them to be exact, had been in her correspondence from outside the city. One was addressed to the archmage of Silverymoon, and the other to A. Silverhand. The seals... those had sparked curiosity at first.

She had seen the complex sigil that was the Do'Urden seal once, on a different letter sent to Drizzt, just before he had vanished to tend to something, coming back looking faintly singed around the edges.

She decided to break the seal on the more formally addressed one, and was not surprised that her guess was correct in that it was from the sister that had put in motion Drizzt's freedom.

To the Archmage Alustriel Silverhand.

It has become apparent that my sister has become caught up in your well-being and affairs. I wish you to understand that if harm comes to her because of your personal choices, I will find a way to take vengeance.

The welfare of my sister is tantamount, and I am told you hold family just as dear. Please do keep that in mind.

Vierna Do'Urden, Silent Sable, Skullport

Alustriel carefully folded the letter back, weighing the best response. She was actually touched, in an odd way, as the fact Drizzt's sister had reached out did reinforce the fact that the cleric did love her sibling truly.

Drizzt had stated that for her, sister was the correct term, so Alustriel did not take offense on the behalf of her ranger. She would need to find the right words to soothe the woman's fears -- Drizzt was more than capable of finding danger and trouble on his own without Alustriel's influence, after all.

She opened the other letter, just to confirm her suspicion on the contents. The handwriting here was more precise, less flourished, as one would expect from a no-nonsense warrior.

Silverhand, which confirmed the writer. Of course Drizzt's father would be that informal, on purpose, to a powerful woman. It was a piece of his freedom.

That's my child you've taken as a lover. Don't do anything stupid.

I will find out if you do. And it will end poorly for you.

Zaknafein.

Short, to the point, and in a very strange way, heartwarming, Alustriel decided.

She noted the use of 'child' rather than a gendered term, and thought that was appropriate. Gender for her ranger was far more complex after all than even what Kolarven expressed, being entirely situational.

She drew a sheet to her, and began her replies to each of the Do'Urdens. She would have to have one of her sons or Laeral make certain it reached the pair, to maintain discretion, for all their sakes.

And she just might see if her ranger could arrange for her to meet the unusual drow, who despite alignment of the sister, still loved and protected their good family member.
senmut: Baby Drizzt from the knees up, looking upwards while he holds his pouch in front of him (Forgotten Realms: Baby Drizzt)
[personal profile] senmut
Cataclysmic Beginnings (6,988 words) by [personal profile] senmut
Chapters: 3/3
Rating: General Audiences
Warnings: Minor Character Deaths
Characters: Zaknafein Do"urden, Vierna Do'Urden, Drizzt Do'Urden, Yasdra Do'Urden (OC)
Additional Tags: Canon Divergence, Autistic Drizzt
Series: Part 1-3 of Cataclysmic Beginnings
Summary:

When divine warring breaks Menzoberranzan, a small family sets out together.






Wilds of the UnderdarkZaknafein was nothing if not persistent. His children, both of them, were in the remains of the chapel. He had to find them. That Malice nor Briza were taking control gave him hope both were dead. But he refused to think his children were.

The cavern was still shaking from time to time. So much for the solidity of cavern stone to protect them all, when the cavern itself was split, Narbondel had fallen, and there were magma vents where none had been before.

He estimated where the chapel had fallen, and his guts wrenched to see the broken stone, all the magics shattered by the physical destruction. How could any -- NO. He could not think that way until he found them. If they were dead...

... he told himself to stop thinking that way and moved carefully.


Vierna had come awake with a spell completely unknown to her burning in her mind and a compulsion to get to her brother. She'd never had her god do this to her before, but the words came and what she needed was in her hand. What had happened?

The stone rose around them, forming a shield on the sides and the top of them. Even with the bowl that formed, she felt true fear as the breaking of the cavern rocked them, casting down houses that had stood for centuries... and the protective bowl they were in shattered as they hit the rubble below, with her losing consciousness from the forced spell.



Drizzt was scared. The chapel had broken after Vierna woke him, throwing herself around him and shaping the stone to hold them. He couldn't see anything but her, and she was sleeping. Despite being small and weak compared to her, he tried to move the big rock above them off, his back to it, and willing himself to levitate like when he cleaned the statues.

It didn't move, not really, though it made a scraping noise at least.



That noise had been different than the rest of the settling, quaking noises, and Zak's head shot up toward it. The heap he'd thought might be the altar... wasn't? He moved as sure-footed as possible over, and found that very little rubble was on top of the oddly slabbed stone, light enough that he should be able to push it off.

Zak checked the debris around it to make certain he would not cause a worse issue, and set himself to the task of lifting the slab. The moment he saw that yes, the hollow had occupants, his strength surged, and he was able to shove it open enough to see his son peering up with large purple eyes, and curled around where the boy was crouching was his daughter, unmoving.

This was not the first meeting he'd ever envisioned for himself and the boy, but moreover, he needed to know if Vierna was hurt. She... was breathing, and it was not rasping, so maybe?

"I am the weapon master," Zak told the child. "You must follow me exactly, young one, because I must carry her. We need to seek safety."

"Yes, weapon master," the boy piped at him.

There was a side passage, one that he knew of because of his time on city defense. The tunnel was thick, and if the mouth was open or could be reached, he'd feel safe enough to check her for injury, use the salve from within his piwafwi for them. Drizzt seemed uninjured, and after Zak scooped up his daughter, followed along bravely, running or leaping from rock to rock to match the weapon master's stride.

Zak was having a harder time navigating his way there, the rubble shifting under his feet, landmarks gone that normally broke the cave up, but he kept moving until he knew he was on the correct outer wall, and looked for the right patch of deeper black that would be the mouth of the tunnel he knew about.

"Boy," Zak said, looking down at the child who had, through sheer stubborn -- so much like himself -- stayed close. "I have to get her up there. You will be alone. Do not move."

"Yes, sir," the boy answered swiftly, before hunkering down in a less humanoid shape, freezing so that he had an unmoving profile.

Vierna was teaching him well.

Zak gathered himself, firmly commanding the house emblem to let this happen, and levitated up --so slowly! -- to lay his burden down in the mouth of the tunnel. None of the rock had broken there, so that was promising, even as another ominous rumble lashed out at the city.

He gave a quick look, didn't see anything immediately threatening. Hopefully all the shaking had driven the predators and scavengers away for the moment. He then dropped in a controlled fall back to his son... who was still imitating a small, warm boulder.

Zak reached down and rested a hand on the back... and the boy unfolded, twisting to be picked up in silence. Zaknafein gathered him close, and got them both up to the mouth of the tunnel. He was relieved to see nothing had changed as he got them into the mouth. It was low, and he needed to get Vierna tended before they moved further.

"Keep your eyes on that side of the tunnel, and if anything moves, say 'Zak'," the man told his son, pointing to the far end. He glanced down into the cave, saw other Houses trying to respond and recover for themselves, but he had no intention of trusting others.

All he cared for was either right here, or had more resources than he did to figure the mess out.

Vierna was largely unharmed as far as his check could find, and he decided the unconsciousness had to be from magical effort. Zaknafein reached into a specific pocket, found an ampule, and broke the thing under her nose. The scent of it was acrid, sharp... and had the effect he needed, as she began to stir under his hand.

He watched her open her eyes, take in the change of location, notice him... and then try to sit up too fast to find the boy.

"Easy, he is here too," Zak said, and the way her face shifted to his awareness made him think she ... felt safer?

Some of the tension in her face eased, anyway.

"What happened?" she asked in a low hiss.

"Groundquake, biggest I've ever seen. The cavern itself broke, ceiling and floor. Not sure there's a house that isn't at least cracked wide open." Zaknafein assisted her to sit in the confines of the tunnel, so they could both put their backs to the walls.

He watched her reach for the boy, pull him into her space, even as he squirmed enough to keep his eyes down the tunnel like he'd been told to. Her hands moved over the child, and Zak found his chest actively hurt to see that. It was not a rough check, but gentle, caring, strange as that was.

"We were probably protected some because of how close to the wall we were," Zaknafein briefed her. "I did not see any other signs," he told her, honestly, but that was because he hadn't looked.

He didn't want the others to have lived.

"What now?" Vierna asked, stunned by this, grateful to her god, but overwhelmed. She'd had no idea more than the tiniest tremors could happen, and those never broke Houses!

"You're the priestess, and as far as I know, Head of House," Zaknafein pointed out.

"And I am in no way, shape, or form qualified to guide us from here, through the wilds, anywhere," Vierna said, after looking down in the cavern. "They will do all they can to kill one another, stupidly, over the resources they dig out of the rubble.

"I say we take our chances and leave for Chad Nassad, or any other settlement you think can be reached."

His eyes stayed on hers, testing her resolve, seeking any sign of a trap in that.

"You expect me to keep you, the boy, and myself alive, to a strange city, and then help you carve a place there?" he decided to ask, to be certain.

"There is no one else who could, because I have faith in your skills, Weapon Master."

Zaknafein swore inside his head that no woman in all of drow society could have confused him more than she just had, but he bowed his head to her briefly.

"I'll need my hands free, fully," he pointed out.

"I will carry my brother," Vierna said. "I can make a sling of the shawl I have, to help support him on my hip."

He looked at the boy, still so slightly built, and wondered if he'd favor Malice's diminutive build or his own height in time. Assuming they survived. Vierna was closer to his own size, after all, but there was something of Malice's beauty in Drizzt's young face.

"I can walk," the boy said, unable to refrain from it at last, and Vierna... smiled. That, more than anything else, made Zak's eyes widen. He also saw the bunching of muscles that said the boy had realized he'd spoke up without permission.

"You may, at times, but we need to move swiftly," Vierna said. "So you will cling to me as needed."

Zak looked down at the cavern, saw a small mob was forming, bearing down on the ruins of House Baenre.

"Not salvaging from in there. Let's get moving." He stood, hobbled over slightly from the smallness of the tunnel, and Vierna stood to follow, one hand in the boy's for now. The tunnel was low enough that they couldn't move too fast for the child.

When they found a safer point, he really ought to get the introductions made more properly.



Safer point turned out to require a little work, but Zak got the cave fisher pulled out of the hole he wanted after all but dicing it into pieces. He made certain it was clear, boosted Vierna up into it -- they were trying hard to limit their use of the House Emblems, just in case. Or he was and she was going along with it.

Once she was secure, he lifted Drizzt up into it, made certain the passage they were in was still clear, and grabbed the lip of the hole to flip himself up into it.

"Boy, are you holding up well?"

The child had walked, without complaint, for the length of the first tunnel, then allowed Vierna to secure him to a hip once it opened enough for the elder pair to begin to cover distance more swiftly.

"Yes, Weapon Master," was the quick answer. "Vehna?"

The mispronunciation was deliberate, Zak was almost certain, based on how the boy was holding himself, a testing of boundaries or an attempt to bring a smile?

"I will need to salve my legs," Vierna admitted. "I have not had to do so much walking in a very long time."

She favored the boy with a long look. "Drizzt, you should know the weapon master's name. He is Zaknafein, and shares our House name," she told him.

Zak watched the boy turn, pull himself into a properly polite stance, and then smile shyly.

"Hello Zaknafein Do'Urden. I am honored to have your name known to me now."

That had Zak side-eye the priestess, but she was actually rolling her eyes at the boy's decision to be formally polite.

"It is good to know your name as well, Drizzt," Zak said.

Vierna found the salve in her pocket and began working it along her legs, as Zak averted his eyes out of politeness.

He watched instead as the boy explored, seeing the heat signature of the face move all around, taking in the dimensions of the hole they were in. As the boy was moving slowly, and the space was small, Zak let him have that freedom for now. Vierna must have felt the same, as she worked on easing the muscle pains.

"Water's going to be a problem, food might be," Zak admitted. "We're ill-equipped for a trek like this. I haven't looked at outer maps in decades, not since that last duergar push against the city."

"What choice did we have? The city was destroyed, those who remain were already turning on each other. And we will have both water and food, I promise, my teacher," she said, deliberately going for less formal with him by the set of her shoulders.

He could not truly hold past actions against her, not now that they needed each other. And she was gentle with the boy, shockingly so.

"You think that wasn't the result of something attacking your goddess with all they had?" Zak asked skeptically.

Vierna's laughter was, again, not what he expected.

"Oh I truly hope so," she said. "But She is not, and never has been, mine."

He studied her, but she was reaching into her pocket, drawing out an item that tingled with magic, dancing with subtle patterns in the darkness of its material to their vision.

"You... you follow the Masked God?"

"Yes, and I am thankful I never let the whip be near my resting," Vierna said. "I truly hope it was crushed."

Zak shook his head in shock. "I find myself pleased, surprised, and... curious. Until that one was born," he said, pointing to the boy, "the last He'd been sighted in the city was just as I was entering Melee-Magthere."

He saw her slender features change a little, as apparently that was news to her. She then looked at the boy who had found something to fascinate him, and was lying on his belly starting at it, Zak noted.

"I have been protected by Him since I was a child. He offered me a spell, and has kept me strong within it since then."

Zaknafein played back over the years of his daughter's life, and even the reason he had drawn away from her made so much more sense now. Of course she had had to, to protect herself, and been more merciful about killing that young drow than anyone else would have been.

"That... is an exceptional deception, Priestess."

She smiled at him, and then looked over at the boy. "Drizzt doesn't know, of course, but I will be thankful to be able to just answer his questions instead of... being as expected."

"Boy likes to ask things?"

Vierna looked back at him. "Incessantly."

"Might not be so bad now," Zaknafein told her. "Vhaeraun had made me wonder that night about you, but... I was tired of trying to find any hope in anything of our lives. Even knowing the boy had been spared, given how that came about."

Vierna's mouth set in a thin line. "I know it can't have been easy. I'd caught the edges of Matron Malice's displeasure with your beliefs in how she spoke of you."

"No offense, but I'm not here for your god either, and He knows it," Zak told her. "If that's a problem -- "

"No," she said so quickly that he lifted an eyebrow at her.

"He does not insist you follow him. He knows what you've endured. More than that, though, you are the one person I have been able to trust my entire life, and the separation between us has... bothered me," Vierna told him.

Zak had to take in a deep breath. "It's always been the children that bothered me the most, Vierna," he said, noticing the way her body language grew more open at the use of her personal name in his quiet tone. "But you were merciful, and I see that now, that you had to.

"We will make this work, somehow, for our freedom, and the boy's future."

Vierna reached out for his hands, taking them to squeeze. "So we will."



Once Vierna had rested long enough to pray for her spells, she reached for her god's guidance as well.

"Not Chad Nassad," she said softly, after. "He will lead us, but it will be a long journey, Zaknafein."

She watched him set his shoulders back, and then nod. "We will do as needed."

Drizzt, who had acquired a small lizard to entertain himself, looked up at her. "He?" the boy questioned, and Vierna reached to stroke his hair.

"Yes. Not Lloth, and I will teach you as we go."

His face scrunched up, but his purple eyes fixed on her with absolute trust, almost making it too hard to breathe.

"Alright."

Vierna gave into the urge to draw him back into her lap, and Drizzt went willingly. She then looked at Zak who was watching with the softest expression she had seen on a drow face.

"He is yours?" she signed at him as Drizzt laid against her chest.

"Yes," he answered in kind.

Vierna considered that, adding up other pieces, and decided to ask her own question in sign. "Am I?"

Zaknafein hesitated, and she knew it was their culture that said all children belonged to the mother, before he gave a sharp nod.

Her two-handed ability, her speed, all the skill she had with her maces and the gifts of dagger and pirate spider had been making her suspect. Now she was almost certain Zak was why she had been chosen by Vhaeraun.

"I am grateful to know that," she signed.

She set to providing them a simple meal, grateful that she would be able to keep them fed, even as she dreaded protecting her little brother for countless miles of the Underdark.



Zak knew, a moment too late, that he'd tripped a magical detection line, and twisted, shoving Vierna with Drizzt back against the wall. He grunted as a bolt hit the shoulder of his armor, but did not penetrate.

He did not tell her to stand back, as his blades were drawn and he readied to fight.

"Stand down," a voice hissed in the dark -- proper accent, deeper register -- and Zak merely stood ready to be the death of any who came at him if they did not obey the voice.

"The line is further out than I remembered," he said when no attack came.

"Didn't expect our first guest to be you, oh Ghostly one."

Zak's body language changed slightly, trying to convey 'less threat stay on guard'. "Jarlaxle, I thought you'd've made it out somehow. You should know not to ever count me down." Zak then evaluated the new person who stepped into sight, and after a moment, put his blades away. "You've always played fair by me in the past. We are not going back to that city."

"There is no city to return to," Jarlaxle said soberly. "Come, into the shelter. You and your companions."

Zak beckoned, and Vierna came, having set Drizzt down to have her hands free for her knives. He walked at her side, quiet now, his pet lizard hiding in his hair.

They went in and found a generously sized cavern, with men, and a few women, in various states of injured and well, supplies that had been thrown into anything at hand, and faerie fire lighting it all.

"Not many," Zak said softly.

"No," Jarlaxle told him in a grim voice, guiding him to a smaller cave off the side of it. "Were you looking for us?"

"No. Looking to raid the supplies I expected to find," Zaknafein admitted.

Jarlaxle threw his head back and laughed. "Ahh, you old rogue, I will part with what I can, but tell me: would you not rather stay in among us as we seek our next place? You know my views."

The small chamber had furniture, one piece being a couch, and that was where Zak steered his family. Vierna was keeping silent, letting him do the dealing, which was likely best.

"We have guidance on where to go," Zak told his old friend. "But with the boy, it would go easier if we had travel rations."

"Of course." Jarlaxle nodded to that, then looked through his uncovered eye sharply at Zak. "I'm surprised," he said bluntly, "but of course you have reasons."

Now Vierna did speak up. "My father has chosen to trust my judgment."

Zak enjoyed the startled look, even as Jarlaxle smile, the eye patch shifting with the motion.

"Finally have yours to call your own, old friend. Well good."

Jarlaxle sprawled back in his chair, looking at them, and Zak's posture relaxed, one hand coming to rest on Vierna's back to encourage her to calm.

"I can spare some. Likely not enough for your full journey, but it will help. Will you take a message ring?"

Zak debated, then nodded. "I'd be stupid to lose the potential resources, and I would like to know where you end up."

"I'd like to know the same, just in case my first option doesn't pan out.

"You must have gotten out swiftly, Zak. I did look."

Because his hand was still on her, Zak felt Vierna's surprise in the bunching of her muscles.

"The old loop tunnel," Zak said. "I knew it was in stable rock, or should have been. And it wasn't far from our House. Once I had them both, I went straight there."

"Of course! I should have realized. It was all very disorienting, though, sifting through the ruins, pulling capable people from the mobs, finding trinkets and bits to help along the way."

"What was the full situation you left?" Zak asked from curiosity.

"Sorcere seemed to have the most survivors, but Oblodra must have had shelter in the rift, or sheltered by their mind magics," Jarlaxle said. "I have no loyalty to the Arch-Mage, and despise the mind-readers, so we are moving on.

"As it was shaping up into a war with potentially three sides... the rabble, the wizards, and Oblodra."

"May the rabble win," Zak muttered, getting a sharp grin from Jarlaxle.

"I'll stop back in a decade or three to find out," Jarlaxle told them.

"Do you have the space for us to stay and rest before we go again?" Zak asked.

"Of course," Jarlaxle said. "Will you join me to go over your needs? They can stay in here, and I will set out a meal for them."

Zak snorted, knowing just what was intended... and he wasn't against that idea at all. "Vierna?"

"I follow your lead now."

"Agreed, then."



When they set out, they all had packs, even Drizzt whose small sack had foods and their healing salves. Vierna had a single mace; they had not turned up any others. She was fine with that; the dagger in her other hand would work just as well, if she wasn't spell-casting.

Jarlaxle had even turned up a single knife small enough for Drizzt's hands, and he was working on getting used to holding it the way Zak had shown him.

They did let the boy ride on their hips or backs when they needed to cross caverns, but it was often easier to let him walk and run along side them in tunnels. The only rule was that he did not go past Zak, who was usually out in front.

The lizard had been joined by another, and Vierna was beginning to wonder her little brother's habit of finding small animals. That it kept him entertained was one thing.

The day that they suddenly hissed from his shoulders and he froze, just as Zak held up a 'stop' ahead of them was going to stay in Vierna's mind a long time. She got to see as her father got both blades in hand in time to deflect a blow from some monstrous creature, before rapidly destroying the lumbering hulk with too many spines and teeth.

"More coming?"

"They're loners. Not even worth their meat, though," Zak said in disgust. "Let's get some distance before the crawlers come."

Vierna gestured, and Drizzt clambered up to hold on to her shoulders with a little bit of help. She would think on the strangeness later, as she often did with her quizzical little brother.



The giant bat, shaped more like a manta ray than a bat, laid very still, hoping to avoid notice. Something had actually knocked it out of the air, and a rock had pinned its tail.

Drow were dangerous, evil creatures. The giant bat, or sinister as they were called, knew that.

"Oh," the small one breathed and the sinister realized she had been spotted. Drow resistance to magic was legendary but she had to--

--no. The child had gone to the rock. Was moving it even as the big ones settled, not seeing the child's intentions.

Two small spitting lizards were in the child's hair, and they peered at the sinister, making her wonder at this all.

"You have to move. Can't hold and move you," the child said very softly, as if not wanting to draw attention to what he was doing.

The deep bat felt the pressure on her tail shift and she scooted awkwardly forward, pulling her much abused tail out from under it.

The child set the rock back down, and then bravely reached out to pet before she was able to get her forcefield back up.

It felt nice.

"Drizzt?"

"Helping a bat, Vierna! She's nice."

The sinister readied to fight and flee now... but the adult drow didn't come? Was the child actually in control? Not a child, maybe?

"Thank you for letting me pet you," the child told her, before moving back. "Do you need help to get back in the air?"

This was so confusing. She fluttered her sails a bit, and the levitation returned, along with the protective force fields. Those, she dampened so she could flutter over the child, causing his hair to move and him to laugh. She headed up high, toward her roost, and the child went back to the other two.

It was very interesting, to know that a drow could help.



The brute that had swatted her to the ground was back, and this time had a small tribe of goblins to help hunting. The drow were quick to respond, but the boy... the boy was vulnerable to the thrown spears or darts, and there were so many.

The sinister didn't think so much as react, swooping down to where the child huddled, making herself vulnerable long enough to present her back as a safe haven.

Amazingly, the child understood, and was soon safely lying along her back, and she could soar back up, keeping him safe within her protective sphere while the adults dealt with the threats.

When all of the enemies were dead, and the pair looked for the child, the little one peeked over the edge of a wing sail, and called down.

"I am here! The nice bat is protecting me!"

She slowly came down as the weapons went away, and when no aggressive move was made, lowered the field. The child slipped free and ran to the slower of the pair, getting scooped up.

Repayment for the rock moving done, the sinister floated back up, pleased... and considering moving on with the group, since this area was infested by killing creatures now.



On the third day of their journey, with Drizzt actually able to keep up because the sinister insisted on carrying him, Vierna had to ask her god what to make of this.

~He's a wild-called ranger,~ Vhaeraun deigned to reply, some curiosity in His words as He answered the simple query. ~It used to be common among our people, before we were driven below.~

The concepts had translated in her mind, rapidly enough that Vierna would need to digest them, but her Lord wasn't angry over the boy's oddity, more curious like she herself was.

Weeks of travel, too many near death experiences, and Zak growing worried because their path was taking them ever higher, out of the regions he knew best, had finally culminated with them being in a cavern that actually opened onto the surface itself.

Try as he might, he could not find a way down or through.

Vierna looked at the opening in trepidation, but she did not want to bother her god when the spell had clearly led them this way.

"We wait for nightfall," she decided, noticing the dim light coming through that crevice.

Zak sighed, a little, having hoped she would say they had turned wrong at the last junction. He glanced at his son, who was saying farewell to the sinister, as it was one of the deep kind, who did not go above.

"Will he be safe?"

Vierna took a deep breath. "He must be," she said. "Let us trust in my God this far, and go, no matter how strange it is, once the darkness of night falls."

Zak faced the opening, and could only hope she was right. He would, if it came down to it, fight even the gods for his children, he decided.



They did not venture out far, before they were met by other drow, drow that greeted Vierna as a long lost sister.

"The labyrinth is broken and home to demons from the cataclysm that was the strike on Lolth," one said, "so we were sent to take you by the surface to our city. The entrance is in the woods, which is called Neverwinter Woods by the surface folk."

"You know what happened?" Vierna asked.

"The Infernal Ones decided that they were done with having Lolth and her assorted underlings on their plane. Our Lord was warned — he has kept careful relations with them — but not when it would occur, or you and others like you would have had more time."

Zak sighed out in relief, Drizzt currently on his back, staring at the land and sky and strange things called trees.

The foremost of the trio sent to guide them nodded, able to discern the reason why, being male himself. "Yes, Her power will be diminished for a time."

"Come; if we walk quickly enough, we can be at the portal we need before the sun rises," the one woman said.

The small family followed, unknowing of what life would be like in the new place… yet together, as each wished to be.


A Useful Talent Growing accustomed to the number of bats and lizards that accompanied Drizzt to their home since they had settled in the small drow city under Vhaeraun's protection had been interesting to say the least. But when the master of the corral came to visit Vierna after a long day in the temple, she realized that the strangeness of her brother had come to notice elsewhere.

"Honored Priestess, my request is simple," the man said, a low-born drow who had, nonetheless, won a position of prestige in the temple of Vhaeraun.

"Speak it, then, and I will see what can be done," she said formally.

The man bowed his head to her. "I know the boy of your House is expected to learn much, but we have noticed his skill with animals. And we recently brought in new tizzin stock.

"Is it possible, Honored Priestess, for the boy of your House to spend time with us in the corral, settling them before parceling them out to the Houses that have requested such?"

Vierna did not outwardly sigh in relief. "Such a task will help him use the energy that children seem to have, benefit our Lord, and see us grow stronger. After his classes, he may report to you. I will tell him this. But. If he does not arrive promptly, you must send word."

"Of course. I can ask one of my hands to escort him, even."

Vierna inclined her head and saw him out again. She looked to her father's door, and listened... yes Drizzt was studying with him, working on knife skills.

What kind of fighter would her brother become, beginning so young?

Well, she would talk to him after dinner.



Drizzt was mostly ignored by the adults working around him in the corral, but Burchi was guiding him through, showing him the holding pens, the stalls, and explaining which of the riding lizards were dangerous.

He was excited to be allowed to come and help.

"Now, these are the new ones," Burchi said, pointing to the last pen. "We know you have a magic with animals, lad. Can you help us settle this herd down? They have young in there, and that's making them hard for us to get calmed."

"Will try!" Drizzt climbed up on the corner post, and looked in. The lizards milled, trying to hide the young ones, glaring with danger in their eyes.

Burchi stood ready to act on the boy's behalf, but he sat quietly, reaching into the small pouch he wore, pulling out dried mushrooms. The scent of food caught some of the lizards' attention, but Drizzt didn't seem to think it was a threat.

Several moments passed before the oldest, biggest, most scarred of the new herd pushed all the way to that post, and Burchi nearly snatched the child back.

"Hi. Yes. I will share." Drizzt put a piece flat on his hand, and the tizzin's tongue darted out, taking it.

Drizzt placed his hand on the snout when the lizard snuffled for more, and the big beast reared back... only to come back on all four when the boy did not react at all.

"Yes, I know. Scary and strangers all around you," Drizzt said. "But it will be okay. Lots of food, and no more monsters trying to hunt you."

Was the beast understanding the child? It moved so that the boy's hand was higher up, near the beast's eyes even! Burchi watched in amazement, and thanked his Lord that he had been strong enough to go the Masked Traitor and ask for this boon.

He stayed near, even as Drizzt petted and scratched at the lizard, while marveling at the gift the child had.



Zak came to see how his son was handling the duties he'd taken on, with an eye to seeing how the other drow were treating his strange child. As he got inside the corral, he heard squealing and laughter, and the working drow he could see were smiling at the sounds, or whatever had set them off.

That was promising, at least.

The squealing was because his son was in the middle of the smallest tizzin Zak had ever seen, with a stiff-bristled brush, doing his best to brush each one, but they kept butting each other out of the way.

Zak leaned back, watching his son laugh and smile as he tended the little ones, until Drizzt finally looked at the adult lizard closest to him.

"Help! Make them behave!"

The big lizard moved close, using their snout to bully the little ones away, only allowing one to go to the boy at a time.

Zaknafein was more certain than ever that whatever a 'ranger' was, his son was a powerful one in the making.


Adjustments Needed Drizzt had listened to the discussion around if Zaknafein would have time for both things, wherein 'things' were training him as well as tending a baby.

It hadn't really sank into his brain that 'baby' meant a new person coming into their home and changing all of their routines. He was not so certain about this idea once the baby was there, and his normal day changed so completely. Fortunately, Vierna had decided to take over some of his training, which almost offset the disruption, and he did like learning from his sister. Zaknafein made time for him in the morning, and Vierna trained him in the later day.

He had more time to work at the corral, which was also good, but... it was taking him time to adjust.



It wasn't until the baby was beginning to crawl that Drizzt was spending much time with it -- her, he supposed. Zaknafein had cordoned off space in the part of their home that was for training in, cutting down the floor space they could work with, to allow the baby time to move under Zak's watch even as he taught Drizzt more.

"Will she learn to fight?" Drizzt asked, after the end of a long, grueling session left him sprawled on his stomach, looking into the baby cage, as he thought of it.

"At least enough to effectively defend herself, yes. What she chooses will be up to here, just as Vierna asked you when you turned sixteen if you wanted to continue learning to fight or something else." Zak watched his son and daughter, leaning on a cool wall, knowing that Drizzt had been resistant to all the upheaval in their lives since the baby had been given over to them.

"She won't be a priestess like Vierna?" Drizzt asked, face scrunched up. Of course he wanted to be a fighter; he was going to be just like his father, and be the fastest, best two-handed fighter!

"She might be. Or she might choose magic. Or, oh my son, she will be just like us."

Drizzt rolled to look at his father, not sure of what he thought about that.

"Only time will tell," Zak said. "Enough resting; back up, try that form with me again."

Drizzt pushed up, feeling the lessons in all his muscles like he should, and went back to it.



Drizzt was in his favorite chair, with a precious book, and Vierna had lit a candle lamp for him to read by. It was his privilege for having passed all of his academic exams in the temple.

Yasdra came out, blinking against the light, dragging a blanket.

"Bright."

Drizzt looked at her with a moment of upset, because he'd thought she was sleeping, and he would be able to read alone.

Then he remembered that his father had told him, just the day before, that he needed to be a good example for her.

He couldn't disappoint Zak.

"I earned the right to read, and needed the candle," he explained.

"Read to me?" Yasdra asked, even as she came closer, and Drizzt watched her squint her eyes to endure the light.

She was so brave, he realized, coming close to something that hurt like it did. He carefully put the book to one side, and reached down to help her up into his lap.

"Close your eyes," he told her, as he settled her so he could hold the book. She tucked her blanket on both of them, not very well, but Drizzt helped with that too.

She was a warm, quiet weight on him as he began reading aloud, letting her share the history he was learning now.



Yasdra watched as Zaknafein helped Drizzt inside their home, noticed that Drizzt looked much cooler than he should. She stayed out of the way as their father got her brother laid down, but when Zak moved to go get something, she climbed up on the couch by her brother's legs.

He was breathing funny, and his face was scrunched up like he was hurt.

Zaknafein came back and helped Drizzt sit up to drink something in his hand, a very small bottle, but whatever it was, it made her brother calm down, let him breathe better. He even started warming back up, and Yasdra scooted up closer to his chest.

"Easy little one," Zak said.

"No, fine, father, let her?" Drizzt said softly. "The potion fixed it."

"Alright."

Yasdra moved to lie along his side, by the back of the couch, her head on his shoulder.

Vierna came in then, hurrying like Yasdra rarely saw her do, but Zak moved and intercepted her.

"He's fine. Ribs and maybe his lung, but the potion fixed it," Zak assured her. She paused, ran a hand over her hair and braids, which Yasdra knew was to calm herself down. Big brother didn't deal well with people being upset around him.

"What happened?" Vierna asked in a low voice.

"Someone spooked the herd; he was in their way." Zak sighed. "Burchi said this is the third 'accident', but the first Drizzt didn't manage to get out of the way."

Yasdra didn't know that word from her sister, but given her brother flinched, she bet it was bad.

"Drizzt?" Vierna asked softly, coming over, "do you need more healing."

"No. Just want to rest with my baby sister."

"Alright. You do that." Vierna looked at Yasdra in That Way, and Yasdra nodded. She would keep Drizzt very still so he could rest.



Drizzt looked up as his door opened, and Yasdra slipped in.

"Why are you leaving?" the slender girl asked.

"Because... I am not like everyone else," he told her honestly. "I'm tired of the accidents, tired of the attempts to provoke me into fighting, tired of fighting and bringing shame on our sister."

Yasdra gave a shake of her head. "It's not your fault, and Vierna knows it. But... you're not happy here."

Drizzt dropped on his bed next to the pack he had been making. "No. I want to be. This is home, and the god brought us here from far away, but... It's not good for any of us for me to be like this."

Yasdra came and sat beside him. "You have to find a place that doesn't hurt you," she said, and he could see how brave she was being to understand that. He put his arm around her, and held her close.

"I will come and visit, I promise," he told her.

"I know. And when I am grown up, and decide what I will be, I might come visit you."

Drizzt smiled into her hair, and pressed a kiss to her temple. "Family is what matters, right?"

"Always," she said, settling into his arm to have one last snuggle -- for now -- with her brother.
senmut: Drizzt and Guen in front of a faded image of Malice (Forgotten Realms: Drizzt and Guen and Ma)
[personal profile] senmut
The Do'Urdens (750 words) by [personal profile] senmut
Chapters: 1/1
Rating: Teen and Up Audiences
Warnings: Major Character Death, Canon-typical child abuse
Characters: Vierna Do'Urden, Dinin Do'Urden, Maya Do'Urden
Additional Tags: Slice of Life, Character study, Introspection, Canon Divergence
Summary:

Scens of various Do'Urdens






The Do'Urdens

'You should join me.'

Zaknafein has to look away from the hands signing those words. He doesn't know how to tell this man the depths of why he can't.

Jarlaxle has made a life that keeps him moderately comfortable, but Zak can't walk away.

So he offers a different take on it.

'If the House falls, then I will.'

He sees the resignation on his friend's face, feels it in how Jarlaxle shifts them on the bed.

'You tempt me to find reason to make Baenre wish that,' Jarlaxle taps out in code on Zak's arm, before ending all words.




The boy with lavender eyes being put under her control was but one point of seething anger for Vierna. The other was knowing how much of a test this was, because the Matron Malice wondered at her loyalty. She pushed the boy as hard as she dared, harder perhaps than any previous boy in their family for that reason.

It remained, though, that the boy was strong, intelligent, and able to meet nearly any challenge, just as she did. Zaknafien's blood gave them both the advantage.

Perhaps, one day, this male would be useful to her.

For now, she pushed.




"What are you doing? I didn't tell you that you could sleep yet!"

Drizzt managed, to not look up and glare at Maya, but it was a near thing. She'd had him running since he'd awakened, fetching every thing she could think of for him, and he knew she had slept once since then, while he was tasked with scrubbing her walls.

He missed Vierna, even with her biting whip, but at least she'd let him rest frequently.

He must have been too slow to respond, or Maya had seen the defiance, because her whip came out.

He would endure.




Zaknafien had two children.

Drizzt was the son of his soul even. He had never cast a second thought to Vierna, as she was a female, and much prized by the Matron of their house.

Long after he was dead, as the house was plunged into chaos and a war for its survival, Vierna wondered at her full brother's oddities.

As Matron Malice died, and she was cast into a rogue's life, Vierna wondered again.

Was a mere male truly stronger than their house? Was that strength in her?

She set foot in Jarlaxle's abode, and prayed it was so.




Most drow did not choose to regret the willful murder of someone else.

Dinin had a glimmer of the chaos he'd brought down on himself when the Weapon Master managed to persuade the Matron that his younger brother should be a fighter.

He felt a twinge of it when he nearly came to blows with the arrogant freak at the fighter school.

Leading him on patrols? Dinin felt a cascade of wishing he'd just let Nalfein live, given that he knew he'd never fend off an attack.

Fortunately, Drizzt didn't seem molded toward that kind of drow thinking, which only added to Dinin's unease instead of relieving it.

What kind of unholy horror had they set loose within their family?

There was almost a respect in Dinin's feelings for the way the younger drow had managed to beat them all so he could escape -- and Dinin had noticed his brother was injured when he did it.

He thought certainly all was done, until the day the Matron sent him with Briza to hunt Drizzt down. After that moment, Dinin was certain of two things: he never should have killed Nalfein, and he feared his brother more than anyone else in the family.

None of those regrets, though, could amount the ones he felt when Lloth reclaimed Vierna, driving her mad...

...and eventually he found himself in service to the Spider Queen Herself, a drider in her undead ranks.

All because he had stupidly coveted the Elderboy position and killed Nalfein.




"I know. It hurts. I am sorry, and wish it were quicker."

She could not answer him. Instead of reaching for her maces, Vierna had fled, choosing to get distance.

It had been as poor a mistake as the maces would have been. His blow had been less true, even if it was just as fatal. She looked up into his purple eyes, eyes that even now watered with pain… for her?

What was this brother who kept escaping Lloth's grasp?

As she thought it, she shuddered, part death-spasm, part awareness that a part of her was glad he lived.

Profile

tales_of_faerun: Drizzt (Default)
Tales of Faerun

June 2025

S M T W T F S
12345 67
891011121314
15161718192021
22232425 26 27 28
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jun. 29th, 2025 07:44 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios